The Project Gutenberg eBook of Indiscretions of Archie



This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.


Title: Indiscretions of Archie



Author: P. G. Wodehouse



Release date: June 25, 2008 [eBook #3756]

Most recently updated: August 13, 2021



Language: English



Credits: Charles Franks, Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team, and David Widger




*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK INDISCRETIONS OF ARCHIE ***

Indiscretions of Archie


by P. G. Wodehouse




Contents

















































































CHAPTER I. DISTRESSING SCENE
CHAPTER II. A SHOCK FOR MR BREWSTER
CHAPTER III. MR BREWSTER DELIVERS SENTENCE
CHAPTER IV. WORK WANTED
CHAPTER V. STRANGE EXPERIENCES OF AN ARTIST’S MODEL
CHAPTER VI. THE BOMB
CHAPTER VII. MR ROSCOE SHERRIFF HAS AN IDEA
CHAPTER VIII. A DISTURBED NIGHT FOR DEAR OLD SQUIFFY
CHAPTER IX. A LETTER FROM PARKER
CHAPTER X. DOING FATHER A BIT OF GOOD
CHAPTER XI. SALVATORE CHOOSES THE WRONG MOMENT
CHAPTER XII. BRIGHT EYES—AND A FLY
CHAPTER XIII. RALLYING ROUND PERCY
CHAPTER XIV. THE SAD CASE OF LOONEY BIDDLE
CHAPTER XV. SUMMER STORMS
CHAPTER XVI. ARCHIE ACCEPTS A SITUATION
CHAPTER XVII. BROTHER BILL’S ROMANCE
CHAPTER XVIII. THE SAUSAGE CHAPPIE
CHAPTER XIX. REGGIE COMES TO LIFE
CHAPTER XX. THE-SAUSAGE-CHAPPIE-CLICKS
CHAPTER XXI. THE GROWING BOY
CHAPTER XXII. WASHY STEPS INTO THE HALL OF FAME
CHAPTER XXIII. MOTHER’S KNEE
CHAPTER XXIV. THE MELTING OF MR CONNOLLY
CHAPTER XXV. THE WIGMORE VENUS
CHAPTER XXVI. A TALE OF A GRANDFATHER





It wasn’t Archie’s fault really. Its true he went to America and
fell in love with Lucille, the daughter of a millionaire hotel proprietor and
if he did marry her—well, what else was there to do?



From his point of view, the whole thing was a thoroughly good egg; but Mr.
Brewster, his father-in-law, thought differently, Archie had neither money nor
occupation, which was distasteful in the eyes of the industrious Mr. Brewster;
but the real bar was the fact that he had once adversely criticised one of his
hotels.



Archie does his best to heal the breach; but, being something of an ass, genus
priceless, he finds it almost beyond his powers to placate “the
man-eating fish” whom Providence has given him as a father-in-law





P. G. Wodehouse



AUTHOR OF “THE LITTLE WARRIOR,” “A DAMSEL IN DISTRESS,”
“UNEASY MONEY,” ETC.



NEW YORK GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY COPYRIGHT,1921, BY GEORGE H, DORAN COMPANY
COPYRIGHT, 1920, BY INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE COMPANY

(COSMOPOLITAN MAGAZINE)

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA







DEDICATION

TO

B. W. KING-HALL



My dear Buddy,—



We have been friends for eighteen years. A considerable proportion of my books
were written under your hospitable roof. And yet I have never dedicated one to
you. What will be the verdict of Posterity on this? The fact is, I have become
rather superstitious about dedications. No sooner do you label a book with the
legend—



TO MY

BEST FRIEND

X



than X cuts you in Piccadilly, or you bring a lawsuit against him. There is a
fatality about it. However, I can’t imagine anyone quarrelling with you,
and I am getting more attractive all the time, so let’s take a chance.



Yours ever,

P. G. WODEHOUSE.




CHAPTER I.

DISTRESSING SCENE



“I say, laddie!” said Archie.



“Sir?” replied the desk-clerk alertly. All the employes of the
Hotel Cosmopolis were alert. It was one of the things on which Mr. Daniel
Brewster, the proprietor, insisted. And as he was always wandering about the
lobby of the hotel keeping a personal eye on affairs, it was never safe to
relax.



“I want to see the manager.”



“Is there anything I could do, sir?”



Archie looked at him doubtfully.



“Well, as a matter of fact, my dear old desk-clerk,” he said,
“I want to kick up a fearful row, and it hardly seems fair to lug you
into it. Why you, I mean to say? The blighter whose head I want on a charger is
the bally manager.”



At this point a massive, grey-haired man, who had been standing close by,
gazing on the lobby with an air of restrained severity, as if daring it to
start anything, joined in the conversation.



“I am the manager,” he said.



His eye was cold and hostile. Others, it seemed to say, might like Archie
Moffam, but not he. Daniel Brewster was bristling for combat. What he had
overheard had shocked him to the core of his being. The Hotel Cosmopolis was
his own private, personal property, and the thing dearest to him in the world,
after his daughter Lucille. He prided himself on the fact that his hotel was
not like other New York hotels, which were run by impersonal companies and
shareholders and boards of directors, and consequently lacked the paternal
touch which made the Cosmopolis what it was. At other hotels things went wrong,
and clients complained. At the Cosmopolis things never went wrong, because he
was on the spot to see that they didn’t, and as a result clients never
complained. Yet here was this long, thin, string-bean of an Englishman actually
registering annoyance and dissatisfaction before his very eyes.



“What is your complaint?” he enquired frigidly.



Archie attached himself to the top button of Mr. Brewster’s coat, and was
immediately dislodged by an irritable jerk of the other’s substantial
body.



“Listen, old thing! I came over to this country to nose about in search
of a job, because there doesn’t seem what you might call a general demand
for my services in England. Directly I was demobbed, the family started talking
about the Land of Opportunity and shot me on to a liner. The idea was that I
might get hold of something in America—”



He got hold of Mr. Brewster’s coat-button, and was again shaken off.



“Between ourselves, I’ve never done anything much in England, and I
fancy the family were getting a bit fed. At any rate, they sent me over
here—”



Mr. Brewster disentangled himself for the third time.



“I would prefer to postpone the story of your life,” he said
coldly, “and be informed what is your specific complaint against the
Hotel Cosmopolis.”



“Of course, yes. The jolly old hotel. I’m coming to that. Well, it
was like this. A chappie on the boat told me that this was the best place to
stop at in New York—”



“He was quite right,” said Mr. Brewster.



“Was he, by Jove! Well, all I can say, then, is that the other New York
hotels must be pretty mouldy, if this is the best of the lot! I took a room
here last night,” said Archie quivering with self-pity, “and there
was a beastly tap outside somewhere which went drip-drip-drip all night and
kept me awake.”



Mr. Brewster’s annoyance deepened. He felt that a chink had been found in
his armour. Not even the most paternal hotel-proprietor can keep an eye on
every tap in his establishment.



“Drip-drip-drip!” repeated Archie firmly. “And I put my boots
outside the door when I went to bed, and this morning they hadn’t been
touched. I give you my solemn word! Not touched.”



“Naturally,” said Mr. Brewster. “My employés are
honest.”



“But I wanted them cleaned, dash it!”



“There is a shoe-shining parlour in the basement. At the Cosmopolis shoes
left outside bedroom doors are not cleaned.”



“Then I think the Cosmopolis is a bally rotten hotel!”



Mr. Brewster’s compact frame quivered. The unforgivable insult had been
offered. Question the legitimacy of Mr. Brewster’s parentage, knock Mr.
Brewster down and walk on his face with spiked shoes, and you did not
irremediably close all avenues to a peaceful settlement. But make a remark like
that about his hotel, and war was definitely declared.



“In that case,” he said, stiffening, “I must ask you to give
up your room.”



“I’m going to give it up! I wouldn’t stay in the bally place
another minute.”



Mr. Brewster walked away, and Archie charged round to the cashier’s desk
to get his bill. It had been his intention in any case, though for dramatic
purposes he concealed it from his adversary, to leave the hotel that morning.
One of the letters of introduction which he had brought over from England had
resulted in an invitation from a Mrs. van Tuyl to her house-party at Miami, and
he had decided to go there at once.



“Well,” mused Archie, on his way to the station, “one
thing’s certain. I’ll never set foot in that bally place
again!”



But nothing in this world is certain.




CHAPTER II.

A SHOCK FOR MR. BREWSTER



Mr. Daniel Brewster sat in his luxurious suite at the Cosmopolis, smoking one
of his admirable cigars and chatting with his old friend, Professor Binstead. A
stranger who had only encountered Mr. Brewster in the lobby of the hotel would
have been surprised at the appearance of his sitting-room, for it had none of
the rugged simplicity which was the keynote of its owner’s personal
appearance. Daniel Brewster was a man with a hobby. He was what Parker, his
valet, termed a connoozer. His educated taste in Art was one of the things
which went to make the Cosmopolis different from and superior to other New York
hotels. He had personally selected the tapestries in the dining-room and the
various paintings throughout the building. And in his private capacity he was
an enthusiastic collector of things which Professor Binstead, whose tastes lay
in the same direction, would have stolen without a twinge of conscience if he
could have got the chance.



The professor, a small man of middle age who wore tortoiseshell-rimmed
spectacles, flitted covetously about the room, inspecting its treasures with a
glistening eye. In a corner, Parker, a grave, lean individual, bent over the
chafing-dish, in which he was preparing for his employer and his guest their
simple lunch.



“Brewster,” said Professor Binstead, pausing at the mantelpiece.



Mr. Brewster looked up amiably. He was in placid mood to-day. Two weeks and
more had passed since the meeting with Archie recorded in the previous chapter,
and he had been able to dismiss that disturbing affair from his mind. Since
then, everything had gone splendidly with Daniel Brewster, for he had just
accomplished his ambition of the moment by completing the negotiations for the
purchase of a site further down-town, on which he proposed to erect a new
hotel. He liked building hotels. He had the Cosmopolis, his first-born, a
summer hotel in the mountains, purchased in the previous year, and he was
toying with the idea of running over to England and putting up another in
London, That, however, would have to wait. Meanwhile, he would concentrate on
this new one down-town. It had kept him busy and worried, arranging for
securing the site; but his troubles were over now.



“Yes?” he said.



Professor Binstead had picked up a small china figure of delicate workmanship.
It represented a warrior of pre-khaki days advancing with a spear upon some
adversary who, judging from the contented expression on the warrior’s
face, was smaller than himself.



“Where did you get this?”



“That? Mawson, my agent, found it in a little shop on the east
side.”



“Where’s the other? There ought to be another. These things go in
pairs. They’re valueless alone.”



Mr. Brewster’s brow clouded.



“I know that,” he said shortly. “Mawson’s looking for
the other one everywhere. If you happen across it, I give you carte
blanche
to buy it for me.”



“It must be somewhere.”



“Yes. If you find it, don’t worry about the expense. I’ll
settle up, no matter what it is.”



“I’ll bear it in mind,” said Professor Binstead. “It
may cost you a lot of money. I suppose you know that.”



“I told you I don’t care what it costs.”



“It’s nice to be a millionaire,” sighed Professor Binstead.



“Luncheon is served, sir,” said Parker.



He had stationed himself in a statutesque pose behind Mr. Brewster’s
chair, when there was a knock at the door. He went to the door, and returned
with a telegram.



“Telegram for you, sir.”



Mr. Brewster nodded carelessly. The contents of the chafing-dish had justified
the advance advertising of their odour, and he was too busy to be interrupted.



“Put it down. And you needn’t wait, Parker.”



“Very good, sir.”



The valet withdrew, and Mr. Brewster resumed his lunch.



“Aren’t you going to open it?” asked Professor Binstead, to
whom a telegram was a telegram.



“It can wait. I get them all day long. I expect it’s from Lucille,
saying what train she’s making.”



“She returns to-day?”



“Yes, Been at Miami.” Mr. Brewster, having dwelt at adequate length
on the contents of the chafing-dish, adjusted his glasses and took up the
envelope. “I shall be glad—Great Godfrey!”



He sat staring at the telegram, his mouth open. His friend eyed him
solicitously.



“No bad news, I hope?”



Mr. Brewster gurgled in a strangled way.



“Bad news? Bad—? Here, read it for yourself.”



Professor Binstead, one of the three most inquisitive men in New York, took the
slip of paper with gratitude.



“‘Returning New York to-day with darling Archie,’” he
read. “‘Lots of love from us both. Lucille.’” He gaped
at his host. “Who is Archie?” he enquired.



“Who is Archie?” echoed Mr. Brewster helplessly. “Who
is—? That’s just what I would like to know.”



“‘Darling Archie,’” murmured the professor, musing over
the telegram. “‘Returning to-day with darling Archie.’
Strange!”



Mr. Brewster continued to stare before him. When you send your only daughter on
a visit to Miami minus any entanglements and she mentions in a telegram that
she has acquired a darling Archie, you are naturally startled. He rose from the
table with a bound. It had occurred to him that by neglecting a careful study
of his mail during the past week, as was his bad habit when busy, he had lost
an opportunity of keeping abreast with current happenings. He recollected now
that a letter had arrived from Lucille some time ago, and that he had put it
away unopened till he should have leisure to read it. Lucille was a dear girl,
he had felt, but her letters when on a vacation seldom contained anything that
couldn’t wait a few days for a reading. He sprang for his desk, rummaged
among his papers, and found what he was seeking.



It was a long letter, and there was silence in the room for some moments while
he mastered its contents. Then he turned to the professor, breathing heavily.



“Good heavens!”



“Yes?” said Professor Binstead eagerly. “Yes?”



“Good Lord!”



“Well?”



“Good gracious!”



“What is it?” demanded the professor in an agony.



Mr. Brewster sat down again with a thud.



“She’s married!”



“Married!”



“Married! To an Englishman!”



“Bless my soul!”



“She says,” proceeded Mr. Brewster, referring to the letter again,
“that they were both so much in love that they simply had to slip off and
get married, and she hopes I won’t be cross. Cross!” gasped Mr.
Brewster, gazing wildly at his friend.



“Very disturbing!”



“Disturbing! You bet it’s disturbing! I don’t know anything
about the fellow. Never heard of him in my life. She says he wanted a quiet
wedding because he thought a fellow looked such a chump getting married! And I
must love him, because he’s all set to love me very much!”



“Extraordinary!”



Mr. Brewster put the letter down.



“An Englishman!”



“I have met some very agreeable Englishmen,” said Professor
Binstead.



“I don’t like Englishmen,” growled Mr. Brewster.
“Parker’s an Englishman.”



“Your valet?”



“Yes. I believe he wears my shirts on the sly,’” said Mr.
Brewster broodingly, “If I catch him—! What would you do about
this, Binstead?”



“Do?” The professor considered the point judicially. “Well,
really, Brewster, I do not see that there is anything you can do. You must
simply wait and meet the man. Perhaps he will turn out an admirable
son-in-law.”



“H’m!” Mr. Brewster declined to take an optimistic view.
“But an Englishman, Binstead!” he said with pathos.
“Why,” he went on, memory suddenly stirring, “there was an
Englishman at this hotel only a week or two ago who went about knocking it in a
way that would have amazed you! Said it was a rotten place! My
hotel!”



Professor Binstead clicked his tongue sympathetically. He understood his
friend’s warmth.




CHAPTER III.

MR. BREWSTER DELIVERS SENTENCE



At about the same moment that Professor Binstead was clicking his tongue in Mr.
Brewster’s sitting-room, Archie Moffam sat contemplating his bride in a
drawing-room on the express from Miami. He was thinking that this was too good
to be true. His brain had been in something of a whirl these last few days, but
this was one thought that never failed to emerge clearly from the welter.



Mrs. Archie Moffam, nee Lucille Brewster, was small and slender. She had a
little animated face, set in a cloud of dark hair. She was so altogether
perfect that Archie had frequently found himself compelled to take the
marriage-certificate out of his inside pocket and study it furtively, to make
himself realise that this miracle of good fortune had actually happened to him.



“Honestly, old bean—I mean, dear old thing,—I mean,
darling,” said Archie, “I can’t believe it!”



“What?”



“What I mean is, I can’t understand why you should have married a
blighter like me.”



Lucille’s eyes opened. She squeezed his hand.



“Why, you’re the most wonderful thing in the world,
precious!—Surely you know that?”



“Absolutely escaped my notice. Are you sure?”



“Of course I’m sure! You wonder-child! Nobody could see you without
loving you!”



Archie heaved an ecstatic sigh. Then a thought crossed his mind. It was a
thought which frequently came to mar his bliss.



“I say, I wonder if your father will think that!”



“Of course he will!”



“We rather sprung this, as it were, on the old lad,” said Archie
dubiously. “What sort of a man is your father?”



“Father’s a darling, too.”



“Rummy thing he should own that hotel,” said Archie. “I had a
frightful row with a blighter of a manager there just before I left for Miami.
Your father ought to sack that chap. He was a blot on the landscape!”



It had been settled by Lucille during the journey that Archie should be broken
gently to his father-in-law. That is to say, instead of bounding blithely into
Mr. Brewster’s presence hand in hand, the happy pair should separate for
half an hour or so, Archie hanging around in the offing while Lucille saw her
father and told him the whole story, or those chapters of it which she had
omitted from her letter for want of space. Then, having impressed Mr. Brewster
sufficiently with his luck in having acquired Archie for a son-in-law, she
would lead him to where his bit of good fortune awaited him.



The programme worked out admirably in its earlier stages. When the two emerged
from Mr. Brewster’s room to meet Archie, Mr. Brewster’s general
idea was that fortune had smiled upon him in an almost unbelievable fashion and
had presented him with a son-in-law who combined in almost equal parts the more
admirable characteristics of Apollo, Sir Galahad, and Marcus Aurelius. True, he
had gathered in the course of the conversation that dear Archie had no
occupation and no private means; but Mr. Brewster felt that a great-souled man
like Archie didn’t need them. You can’t have everything, and
Archie, according to Lucille’s account, was practically a hundred per
cent man in soul, looks, manners, amiability, and breeding. These are the
things that count. Mr. Brewster proceeded to the lobby in a glow of optimism
and geniality.



Consequently, when he perceived Archie, he got a bit of a shock.



“Hullo—ullo—ullo!” said Archie, advancing happily.



“Archie, darling, this is father,” said Lucille.



“Good Lord!” said Archie.



There was one of those silences. Mr. Brewster looked at Archie. Archie gazed at
Mr. Brewster. Lucille, perceiving without understanding why that the big
introduction scene had stubbed its toe on some unlooked-for obstacle, waited
anxiously for enlightenment. Meanwhile, Archie continued to inspect Mr.
Brewster, and Mr. Brewster continued to drink in Archie.



After an awkward pause of about three and a quarter minutes, Mr. Brewster
swallowed once or twice, and finally spoke.



“Lu!”



“Yes, father?”



“Is this true?”



Lucille’s grey eyes clouded over with perplexity and apprehension.



“True?”



“Have you really inflicted this—this on me for a
son-in-law?” Mr. Brewster swallowed a few more times, Archie the while
watching with a frozen fascination the rapid shimmying of his new
relative’s Adam’s-apple. “Go away! I want to have a few words
alone with this—This—wassyourdamname?” he demanded, in
an overwrought manner, addressing Archie for the first time.



“I told you, father. It’s Moom.”



“Moom?”



“It’s spelt M-o-f-f-a-m, but pronounced Moom.”



“To rhyme,” said Archie, helpfully, “with
Bluffinghame.”



“Lu,” said Mr. Brewster, “run away! I want to speak
to-to-to—”



“You called me this before,” said Archie.



“You aren’t angry, father, dear?” said Lucilla.



“Oh no! Oh no! I’m tickled to death!”



When his daughter had withdrawn, Mr. Brewster drew a long breath.



“Now then!” he said.



“Bit embarrassing, all this, what!” said Archie, chattily. “I
mean to say, having met before in less happy circs. and what not. Rum
coincidence and so forth! How would it be to bury the jolly old
hatchet—start a new life—forgive and forget—learn to love
each other—and all that sort of rot? I’m game if you are. How do we
go? Is it a bet?”



Mr. Brewster remained entirely unsoftened by this manly appeal to his better
feelings.



“What the devil do you mean by marrying my daughter?”



Archie reflected.



“Well, it sort of happened, don’t you know! You know how these
things are! Young yourself once, and all that. I was most frightfully in
love, and Lu seemed to think it wouldn’t be a bad scheme, and one thing
led to another, and—well, there you are, don’t you know!”



“And I suppose you think you’ve done pretty well for
yourself?”



“Oh, absolutely! As far as I’m concerned, everything’s
topping! I’ve never felt so braced in my life!”



“Yes!” said Mr. Brewster, with bitterness, “I suppose, from
your view-point, everything is ‘topping.’ You haven’t
a cent to your name, and you’ve managed to fool a rich man’s
daughter into marrying you. I suppose you looked me up in Bradstreet before
committing yourself?”



This aspect of the matter had not struck Archie until this moment.



“I say!” he observed, with dismay. “I never looked at it like
that before! I can see that, from your point of view, this must look like a bit
of a wash-out!”



“How do you propose to support Lucille, anyway?”



Archie ran a finger round the inside of his collar. He felt embarrassed, His
father-in-law was opening up all kinds of new lines of thought.



“Well, there, old bean,” he admitted, frankly, “you rather
have me!” He turned the matter over for a moment. “I had a sort of
idea of, as it were, working, if you know what I mean.”



“Working at what?”



“Now, there again you stump me somewhat! The general scheme was that I
should kind of look round, you know, and nose about and buzz to and fro till
something turned up. That was, broadly speaking, the notion!”



“And how did you suppose my daughter was to live while you were doing all
this?”



“Well, I think,” said Archie, “I think we rather
expected you to rally round a bit for the nonce!”



“I see! You expected to live on me?”



“Well, you put it a bit crudely, but—as far as I had mapped
anything out—that WAS what you might call the general scheme of
procedure. You don’t think much of it, what? Yes? No?”



Mr. Brewster exploded.



“No! I do not think much of it! Good God! You go out of my
hotel—my hotel—calling it all the names you could think
of—roasting it to beat the band—”



“Trifle hasty!” murmured Archie, apologetically. “Spoke
without thinking. Dashed tap had gone drip-drip-drip all
night—kept me awake—hadn’t had breakfast—bygones be
bygones—!”



“Don’t interrupt! I say, you go out of my hotel, knocking it as no
one has ever knocked it since it was built, and you sneak straight off and
marry my daughter without my knowledge.”



“Did think of wiring for blessing. Slipped the old bean, somehow. You
know how one forgets things!”



“And now you come back and calmly expect me to fling my arms round you
and kiss you, and support you for the rest of your life!”



“Only while I’m nosing about and buzzing to and fro.”



“Well, I suppose I’ve got to support you. There seems no way out of
it. I’ll tell you exactly what I propose to do. You think my hotel is a
pretty poor hotel, eh? Well, you’ll have plenty of opportunity of
judging, because you’re coming to live here. I’ll let you have a
suite and I’ll let you have your meals, but outside of that—nothing
doing! Nothing doing! Do you understand what I mean?”



“Absolutely! You mean, ‘Napoo!’”



“You can sign bills for a reasonable amount in my restaurant, and the
hotel will look after your laundry. But not a cent do you get out of me. And,
if you want your shoes shined, you can pay for it yourself in the basement. If
you leave them outside your door, I’ll instruct the floor-waiter to throw
them down the air-shaft. Do you understand? Good! Now, is there anything more
you want to ask?”



Archie smiled a propitiatory smile.



“Well, as a matter of fact, I was going to ask if you would stagger along
and have a bite with us in the grill-room?”



“I will not!”



“I’ll sign the bill,” said Archie, ingratiatingly. “You
don’t think much of it? Oh, right-o!”




CHAPTER IV.

WORK WANTED



It seemed to Archie, as he surveyed his position at the end of the first month
of his married life, that all was for the best in the best of all possible
worlds. In their attitude towards America, visiting Englishmen almost
invariably incline to extremes, either detesting all that therein is or else
becoming enthusiasts on the subject of the country, its climate, and its
institutions. Archie belonged to the second class. He liked America and got on
splendidly with Americans from the start. He was a friendly soul, a mixer; and
in New York, that city of mixers, he found himself at home. The atmosphere of
good-fellowship and the open-hearted hospitality of everybody he met appealed
to him. There were moments when it seemed to him as though New York had simply
been waiting for him to arrive before giving the word to let the revels
commence.



Nothing, of course, in this world is perfect; and, rosy as were the glasses
through which Archie looked on his new surroundings, he had to admit that there
was one flaw, one fly in the ointment, one individual caterpillar in the salad.
Mr. Daniel Brewster, his father-in-law, remained consistently unfriendly.
Indeed, his manner towards his new relative became daily more and more a manner
which would have caused gossip on the plantation if Simon Legree had exhibited
it in his relations with Uncle Tom. And this in spite of the fact that Archie,
as early as the third morning of his stay, had gone to him and in the most
frank and manly way, had withdrawn his criticism of the Hotel Cosmopolis,
giving it as his considered opinion that the Hotel Cosmopolis on closer
inspection appeared to be a good egg, one of the best and brightest, and a bit
of all right.



“A credit to you, old thing,” said Archie cordially.



“Don’t call me old thing!” growled Mr. Brewster.



“Right-o, old companion!” said Archie amiably.



Archie, a true philosopher, bore this hostility with fortitude, but it worried
Lucille.



“I do wish father understood you better,” was her wistful comment
when Archie had related the conversation.



“Well, you know,” said Archie, “I’m open for being
understood any time he cares to take a stab at it.”



“You must try and make him fond of you.”



“But how? I smile winsomely at him and what not, but he doesn’t
respond.”



“Well, we shall have to think of something. I want him to realise what an
angel you are. You are an angel, you know.”



“No, really?”



“Of course you are.”



“It’s a rummy thing,” said Archie, pursuing a train of
thought which was constantly with him, “the more I see of you, the more I
wonder how you can have a father like—I mean to say, what I mean to say
is, I wish I had known your mother; she must have been frightfully
attractive.”



“What would really please him, I know,” said Lucille, “would
be if you got some work to do. He loves people who work.”



“Yes?” said Archie doubtfully. “Well, you know, I heard him
interviewing that chappie behind the desk this morning, who works like the
dickens from early morn to dewy eve, on the subject of a mistake in his
figures; and, if he loved him, he dissembled it all right. Of course, I admit
that so far I haven’t been one of the toilers, but the dashed difficult
thing is to know how to start. I’m nosing round, but the openings for a
bright young man seem so scarce.”



“Well, keep on trying. I feel sure that, if you could only find something
to do, it doesn’t matter what, father would be quite different.”



It was possibly the dazzling prospect of making Mr. Brewster quite different
that stimulated Archie. He was strongly of the opinion that any change in his
father-in-law must inevitably be for the better. A chance meeting with James B.
Wheeler, the artist, at the Pen-and-Ink Club seemed to open the way.



To a visitor to New York who has the ability to make himself liked it almost
appears as though the leading industry in that city was the issuing of
two-weeks’ invitation-cards to clubs. Archie since his arrival had been
showered with these pleasant evidences of his popularity; and he was now an
honorary member of so many clubs of various kinds that he had not time to go to
them all. There were the fashionable clubs along Fifth Avenue to which his
friend Reggie van Tuyl, son of his Florida hostess, had introduced him. There
were the businessmen’s clubs of which he was made free by more solid
citizens. And, best of all, there were the Lambs’, the Players’,
the Friars’, the Coffee-House, the Pen-and-Ink,—and the other
resorts of the artist, the author, the actor, and the Bohemian. It was in these
that Archie spent most of his time, and it was here that he made the
acquaintance of J. B. Wheeler, the popular illustrator.



To Mr. Wheeler, over a friendly lunch, Archie had been confiding some of his
ambitions to qualify as the hero of one of the
Get-on-or-get-out-young-man-step-lively-books.



“You want a job?” said Mr. Wheeler.



“I want a job,” said Archie.



Mr. Wheeler consumed eight fried potatoes in quick succession. He was an able
trencherman.



“I always looked on you as one of our leading lilies of the field,”
he said. “Why this anxiety to toil and spin?”



“Well, my wife, you know, seems to think it might put me one-up with the
jolly old dad if I did something.”



“And you’re not particular what you do, so long as it has the outer
aspect of work?”



“Anything in the world, laddie, anything in the world.”



“Then come and pose for a picture I’m doing,” said J. B.
Wheeler. “It’s for a magazine cover. You’re just the model I
want, and I’ll pay you at the usual rates. Is it a go?”



“Pose?”



“You’ve only got to stand still and look like a chunk of wood. You
can do that, surely?”



“I can do that,” said Archie.



“Then come along down to my studio to-morrow.”



“Right-o!” said Archie.




CHAPTER V.

STRANGE EXPERIENCES OF AN ARTIST’S MODEL



“I say, old thing!”



Archie spoke plaintively. Already he was looking back ruefully to the time when
he had supposed that an artist’s model had a soft job. In the first five
minutes muscles which he had not been aware that he possessed had started to
ache like neglected teeth. His respect for the toughness and durability of
artists’ models was now solid. How they acquired the stamina to go
through this sort of thing all day and then bound off to Bohemian revels at
night was more than he could understand.



“Don’t wobble, confound you!” snorted Mr. Wheeler.



“Yes, but, my dear old artist,” said Archie, “what you
don’t seem to grasp—what you appear not to realise—is that
I’m getting a crick in the back.”



“You weakling! You miserable, invertebrate worm. Move an inch and
I’ll murder you, and come and dance on your grave every Wednesday and
Saturday. I’m just getting it.”



“It’s in the spine that it seems to catch me principally.”



“Be a man, you faint-hearted string-bean!” urged J. B. Wheeler.
“You ought to be ashamed of yourself. Why, a girl who was posing for me
last week stood for a solid hour on one leg, holding a tennis racket over her
head and smiling brightly withal.”



“The female of the species is more india-rubbery than the male,”
argued Archie.



“Well, I’ll be through in a few minutes. Don’t weaken. Think
how proud you’ll be when you see yourself on all the bookstalls.”



Archie sighed, and braced himself to the task once more. He wished he had never
taken on this binge. In addition to his physical discomfort, he was feeling a
most awful chump. The cover on which Mr. Wheeler was engaged was for the August
number of the magazine, and it had been necessary for Archie to drape his
reluctant form in a two-piece bathing suit of a vivid lemon colour; for he was
supposed to be representing one of those jolly dogs belonging to the best
families who dive off floats at exclusive seashore resorts. J. B. Wheeler, a
stickler for accuracy, had wanted him to remove his socks and shoes; but there
Archie had stood firm. He was willing to make an ass of himself, but not a
silly ass.



“All right,” said J. B. Wheeler, laying down his brush. “That
will do for to-day. Though, speaking without prejudice and with no wish to be
offensive, if I had had a model who wasn’t a weak-kneed, jelly-backboned
son of Belial, I could have got the darned thing finished without having to
have another sitting.”



“I wonder why you chappies call this sort of thing
‘sitting,’” said Archie, pensively, as he conducted tentative
experiments in osteopathy on his aching back. “I say, old thing, I could
do with a restorative, if you have one handy. But, of course, you
haven’t, I suppose,” he added, resignedly. Abstemious as a rule,
there were moments when Archie found the Eighteenth Amendment somewhat trying.



J. B. Wheeler shook his head.



“You’re a little previous,” he said. “But come round in
another day or so, and I may be able to do something for you.” He moved
with a certain conspirator-like caution to a corner of the room, and, lifting
to one side a pile of canvases, revealed a stout barrel, which he regarded with
a fatherly and benignant eye. “I don’t mind telling you that, in
the fullness of time, I believe this is going to spread a good deal of
sweetness and light.”



“Oh, ah,” said Archie, interested. “Home-brew, what?”



“Made with these hands. I added a few more raisins yesterday, to speed
things up a bit. There is much virtue in your raisin. And, talking of speeding
things up, for goodness’ sake try to be a bit more punctual to-morrow. We
lost an hour of good daylight to-day.”



“I like that! I was here on the absolute minute. I had to hang about on
the landing waiting for you.”



“Well, well, that doesn’t matter,” said J. B. Wheeler,
impatiently, for the artist soul is always annoyed by petty details. “The
point is that we were an hour late in getting to work. Mind you’re here
to-morrow at eleven sharp.”



It was, therefore, with a feeling of guilt and trepidation that Archie mounted
the stairs on the following morning; for in spite of his good resolutions he
was half an hour behind time. He was relieved to find that his friend had also
lagged by the wayside. The door of the studio was ajar, and he went in, to
discover the place occupied by a lady of mature years, who was scrubbing the
floor with a mop. He went into the bedroom and donned his bathing suit. When he
emerged, ten minutes later, the charwoman had gone, but J. B. Wheeler was still
absent. Rather glad of the respite, he sat down to kill time by reading the
morning paper, whose sporting page alone he had managed to master at the
breakfast table.



There was not a great deal in the paper to interest him. The usual bond-robbery
had taken place on the previous day, and the police were reported hot on the
trail of the Master-Mind who was alleged to be at the back of these financial
operations. A messenger named Henry Babcock had been arrested and was expected
to become confidential. To one who, like Archie, had never owned a bond, the
story made little appeal. He turned with more interest to a cheery half-column
on the activities of a gentleman in Minnesota who, with what seemed to Archie,
as he thought of Mr. Daniel Brewster, a good deal of resource and public
spirit, had recently beaned his father-in-law with the family meat-axe. It was
only after he had read this through twice in a spirit of gentle approval that
it occurred to him that J. B. Wheeler was uncommonly late at the tryst. He
looked at his watch, and found that he had been in the studio three-quarters of
an hour.



Archie became restless. Long-suffering old bean though he was, he considered
this a bit thick. He got up and went out on to the landing, to see if there
were any signs of the blighter. There were none. He began to understand now
what had happened. For some reason or other the bally artist was not coming to
the studio at all that day. Probably he had called up the hotel and left a
message to this effect, and Archie had just missed it. Another man might have
waited to make certain that his message had reached its destination, but not
woollen-headed Wheeler, the most casual individual in New York.



Thoroughly aggrieved, Archie turned back to the studio to dress and go away.



His progress was stayed by a solid, forbidding slab of oak. Somehow or other,
since he had left the room, the door had managed to get itself shut.



“Oh, dash it!” said Archie.



The mildness of the expletive was proof that the full horror of the situation
had not immediately come home to him. His mind in the first few moments was
occupied with the problem of how the door had got that way. He could not
remember shutting it. Probably he had done it unconsciously. As a child, he had
been taught by sedulous elders that the little gentleman always closed doors
behind him, and presumably his subconscious self was still under the influence.
And then, suddenly, he realised that this infernal, officious ass of a
subconscious self had deposited him right in the gumbo. Behind that closed
door, unattainable as youthful ambition, lay his gent’s heather-mixture
with the green twill, and here he was, out in the world, alone, in a
lemon-coloured bathing suit.



In all crises of human affairs there are two broad courses open to a man. He
can stay where he is or he can go elsewhere. Archie, leaning on the banisters,
examined these alternatives narrowly. If he stayed where he was he would have
to spend the night on this dashed landing. If he legged it, in this kit, he
would be gathered up by the constabulary before he had gone a hundred yards. He
was no pessimist, but he was reluctantly forced to the conclusion that he was
up against it.



It was while he was musing with a certain tenseness on these things that the
sound of footsteps came to him from below. But almost in the first instant the
hope that this might be J. B. Wheeler, the curse of the human race, died away.
Whoever was coming up the stairs was running, and J. B. Wheeler never ran
upstairs. He was not one of your lean, haggard, spiritual-looking geniuses. He
made a large income with his brush and pencil, and spent most of it in creature
comforts. This couldn’t be J. B. Wheeler.



It was not. It was a tall, thin man whom he had never seen before. He appeared
to be in a considerable hurry. He let himself into the studio on the floor
below, and vanished without even waiting to shut the door.



He had come and disappeared in almost record time, but, brief though his
passing had been, it had been long enough to bring consolation to Archie. A
sudden bright light had been vouchsafed to Archie, and he now saw an admirably
ripe and fruity scheme for ending his troubles. What could be simpler than to
toddle down one flight of stairs and in an easy and debonair manner ask the
chappie’s permission to use his telephone? And what could be simpler,
once he was at the ’phone, than to get in touch with somebody at the
Cosmopolis who would send down a few trousers and what not in a kit bag. It was
a priceless solution, thought Archie, as he made his way downstairs. Not even
embarrassing, he meant to say. This chappie, living in a place like this,
wouldn’t bat an eyelid at the spectacle of a fellow trickling about the
place in a bathing suit. They would have a good laugh about the whole thing.



“I say, I hate to bother you—dare say you’re busy and all
that sort of thing—but would you mind if I popped in for half a second
and used your ’phone?”



That was the speech, the extremely gentlemanly and well-phrased speech which
Archie had prepared to deliver the moment the man appeared. The reason he did
not deliver it was that the man did not appear. He knocked, but nothing
stirred.



“I say!”



Archie now perceived that the door was ajar, and that on an envelope attached
with a tack to one of the panels was the name “Elmer M. Moon” He
pushed the door a little farther open and tried again.



“Oh, Mr. Moon! Mr. Moon!” He waited a moment. “Oh, Mr. Moon!
Mr. Moon! Are you there, Mr. Moon?”



He blushed hotly. To his sensitive ear the words had sounded exactly like the
opening line of the refrain of a vaudeville song-hit. He decided to waste no
further speech on a man with such an unfortunate surname until he could see him
face to face and get a chance of lowering his voice a bit. Absolutely absurd to
stand outside a chappie’s door singing song-hits in a lemon-coloured
bathing suit. He pushed the door open and walked in; and his subconscious self,
always the gentleman, closed it gently behind him.



“Up!” said a low, sinister, harsh, unfriendly, and unpleasant
voice.



“Eh?” said Archie, revolving sharply on his axis.



He found himself confronting the hurried gentleman who had run upstairs. This
sprinter had produced an automatic pistol, and was pointing it in a truculent
manner at his head. Archie stared at his host, and his host stared at him.



“Put your hands up,” he said.



“Oh, right-o! Absolutely!” said Archie. “But I mean to
say—”



The other was drinking him in with considerable astonishment. Archie’s
costume seemed to have made a powerful impression upon him.



“Who the devil are you?” he enquired.



“Me? Oh, my name’s—”



“Never mind your name. What are you doing here?”



“Well, as a matter of fact, I popped in to ask if I might use your
’phone. You see—”



A certain relief seemed to temper the austerity of the other’s gaze. As a
visitor, Archie, though surprising, seemed to be better than he had expected.



“I don’t know what to do with you,” he said, meditatively.



“If you’d just let me toddle to the ’phone—”



“Likely!” said the man. He appeared to reach a decision.
“Here, go into that room.”



He indicated with a jerk of his head the open door of what was apparently a
bedroom at the farther end of the studio.



“I take it,” said Archie, chattily, “that all this may seem
to you not a little rummy.”



“Get on!”



“I was only saying—”



“Well, I haven’t time to listen. Get a move on!”



The bedroom was in a state of untidiness which eclipsed anything which Archie
had ever witnessed. The other appeared to be moving house. Bed, furniture, and
floor were covered with articles of clothing. A silk shirt wreathed itself
about Archie’s ankles as he stood gaping, and, as he moved farther into
the room, his path was paved with ties and collars.



“Sit down!” said Elmer M. Moon, abruptly.



“Right-o! Thanks,” said Archie, “I suppose you wouldn’t
like me to explain, and what not, what?”



“No!” said Mr. Moon. “I haven’t got your spare time.
Put your hands behind that chair.”



Archie did so, and found them immediately secured by what felt like a silk tie.
His assiduous host then proceeded to fasten his ankles in a like manner. This
done, he seemed to feel that he had done all that was required of him, and he
returned to the packing of a large suitcase which stood by the window.



“I say!” said Archie.



Mr. Moon, with the air of a man who has remembered something which he had
overlooked, shoved a sock in his guest’s mouth and resumed his packing.
He was what might be called an impressionist packer. His aim appeared to be
speed rather than neatness. He bundled his belongings in, closed the bag with
some difficulty, and, stepping to the window, opened it. Then he climbed out on
to the fire-escape, dragged the suit-case after him, and was gone.



Archie, left alone, addressed himself to the task of freeing his prisoned
limbs. The job proved much easier than he had expected. Mr. Moon, that hustler,
had wrought for the moment, not for all time. A practical man, he had been
content to keep his visitor shackled merely for such a period as would permit
him to make his escape unhindered. In less than ten minutes Archie, after a
good deal of snake-like writhing, was pleased to discover that the thingummy
attached to his wrists had loosened sufficiently to enable him to use his
hands. He untied himself and got up.



He now began to tell himself that out of evil cometh good. His encounter with
the elusive Mr. Moon had not been an agreeable one, but it had had this solid
advantage, that it had left him right in the middle of a great many clothes.
And Mr. Moon, whatever his moral defects, had the one excellent quality of
taking about the same size as himself. Archie, casting a covetous eye upon a
tweed suit which lay on the bed, was on the point of climbing into the trousers
when on the outer door of the studio there sounded a forceful knocking.



“Open up here!”




CHAPTER VI.

THE BOMB



Archie bounded silently out into the other room and stood listening tensely. He
was not a naturally querulous man, but he did feel at this point that Fate was
picking on him with a somewhat undue severity.



“In th’ name av th’ Law!”



There are times when the best of us lose our heads. At this juncture Archie
should undoubtedly have gone to the door, opened it, explained his presence in
a few well-chosen words, and generally have passed the whole thing off with
ready tact. But the thought of confronting a posse of police in his present
costume caused him to look earnestly about him for a hiding-place.



Up against the farther wall was a settee with a high, arching back, which might
have been put there for that special purpose. He inserted himself behind this,
just as a splintering crash announced that the Law, having gone through the
formality of knocking with its knuckles, was now getting busy with an axe. A
moment later the door had given way, and the room was full of trampling feet.
Archie wedged himself against the wall with the quiet concentration of a clam
nestling in its shell, and hoped for the best.



It seemed to him that his immediate future depended for better or for worse
entirely on the native intelligence of the Force. If they were the bright,
alert men he hoped they were, they would see all that junk in the bedroom and,
deducing from it that their quarry had stood not upon the order of his going
but had hopped it, would not waste time in searching a presumably empty
apartment. If, on the other hand, they were the obtuse, flat-footed persons who
occasionally find their way into the ranks of even the most enlightened
constabularies, they would undoubtedly shift the settee and drag him into a
publicity from which his modest soul shrank. He was enchanted, therefore, a few
moments later, to hear a gruff voice state that th’ mutt had beaten it
down th’ fire-escape. His opinion of the detective abilities of the New
York police force rose with a bound.



There followed a brief council of war, which, as it took place in the bedroom,
was inaudible to Archie except as a distant growling noise. He could
distinguish no words, but, as it was succeeded by a general trampling of large
boots in the direction of the door and then by silence, he gathered that the
pack, having drawn the studio and found it empty, had decided to return to
other and more profitable duties. He gave them a reasonable interval for
removing themselves, and then poked his head cautiously over the settee.



All was peace. The place was empty. No sound disturbed the stillness.



Archie emerged. For the first time in this morning of disturbing occurrences he
began to feel that God was in his heaven and all right with the world. At last
things were beginning to brighten up a bit, and life might be said to have
taken on some of the aspects of a good egg. He stretched himself, for it is
cramping work lying under settees, and, proceeding to the bedroom, picked up
the tweed trousers again.



Clothes had a fascination for Archie. Another man, in similar circumstances,
might have hurried over his toilet; but Archie, faced by a difficult choice of
ties, rather strung the thing out. He selected a specimen which did great
credit to the taste of Mr. Moon, evidently one of our snappiest dressers, found
that it did not harmonise with the deeper meaning of the tweed suit, removed
it, chose another, and was adjusting the bow and admiring the effect, when his
attention was diverted by a slight sound which was half a cough and half a
sniff; and, turning, found himself gazing into the clear blue eyes of a large
man in uniform, who had stepped into the room from the fire-escape. He was
swinging a substantial club in a negligent sort of way, and he looked at Archie
with a total absence of bonhomie.



“Ah!” he observed.



“Oh, there you are!” said Archie, subsiding weakly against
the chest of drawers. He gulped. “Of course, I can see you’re
thinking all this pretty tolerably weird and all that,” he proceeded, in
a propitiatory voice.



The policeman attempted no analysis of his emotions, He opened a mouth which a
moment before had looked incapable of being opened except with the assistance
of powerful machinery, and shouted a single word.



“Cassidy!”



A distant voice gave tongue in answer. It was like alligators roaring to their
mates across lonely swamps.



There was a rumble of footsteps in the region of the stairs, and presently
there entered an even larger guardian of the Law than the first exhibit. He,
too, swung a massive club, and, like his colleague, he gazed frostily at
Archie.



“God save Ireland!” he remarked.



The words appeared to be more in the nature of an expletive than a practical
comment on the situation. Having uttered them, he draped himself in the doorway
like a colossus, and chewed gum.



“Where ja get him?” he enquired, after a pause.



“Found him in here attimpting to disguise himself.”



“I told Cap. he was hiding somewheres, but he would have it that
he’d beat it down th’ escape,” said the gum-chewer, with the
sombre triumph of the underling whose sound advice has been overruled by those
above him. He shifted his wholesome (or, as some say, unwholesome) morsel to
the other side of his mouth, and for the first time addressed Archie directly.
“Ye’re pinched!” he observed.



Archie started violently. The bleak directness of the speech roused him with a
jerk from the dream-like state into which he had fallen. He had not anticipated
this. He had assumed that there would be a period of tedious explanations to be
gone through before he was at liberty to depart to the cosy little lunch for
which his interior had been sighing wistfully this long time past; but that he
should be arrested had been outside his calculations. Of course, he could put
everything right eventually; he could call witnesses to his character and the
purity of his intentions; but in the meantime the whole dashed business would
be in all the papers, embellished with all those unpleasant flippancies to
which your newspaper reporter is so prone to stoop when he sees half a chance.
He would feel a frightful chump. Chappies would rot him about it to the most
fearful extent. Old Brewster’s name would come into it, and he could not
disguise it from himself that his father-in-law, who liked his name in the
papers as little as possible, would be sorer than a sunburned neck.



“No, I say, you know! I mean, I mean to say!”



“Pinched!” repeated the rather larger policeman.



“And annything ye say,” added his slightly smaller colleague,
“will be used agenst ya ’t the trial.”



“And if ya try t’escape,” said the first speaker, twiddling
his club, “ya’ll getja block knocked off.”



And, having sketched out this admirably clear and neatly-constructed scenario,
the two relapsed into silence. Officer Cassidy restored his gum to circulation.
Officer Donahue frowned sternly at his boots.



“But, I say,” said Archie, “it’s all a mistake, you
know. Absolutely a frightful error, my dear old constables. I’m not the
lad you’re after at all. The chappie you want is a different sort of
fellow altogether. Another blighter entirely.”



New York policemen never laugh when on duty. There is probably something in the
regulations against it. But Officer Donahue permitted the left corner of his
mouth to twitch slightly, and a momentary muscular spasm disturbed the calm of
Officer Cassidy’s granite features, as a passing breeze ruffles the
surface of some bottomless lake.



“That’s what they all say!” observed Officer Donahue.



“It’s no use tryin’ that line of talk,” said Officer
Cassidy. “Babcock’s squealed.”



“Sure. Squealed ’s morning,” said Officer Donahue.



Archie’s memory stirred vaguely.



“Babcock?” he said. “Do you know, that name seems familiar to
me, somehow. I’m almost sure I’ve read it in the paper or
something.”



“Ah, cut it out!” said Officer Cassidy, disgustedly. The two
constables exchanged a glance of austere disapproval. This hypocrisy pained
them. “Read it in th’ paper or something!”



“By Jove! I remember now. He’s the chappie who was arrested in that
bond business. For goodness’ sake, my dear, merry old constables,”
said Archie, astounded, “you surely aren’t labouring under the
impression that I’m the Master-Mind they were talking about in the paper?
Why, what an absolutely priceless notion! I mean to say, I ask you, what!
Frankly, laddies, do I look like a Master-Mind?”



Officer Cassidy heaved a deep sigh, which rumbled up from his interior like the
first muttering of a cyclone.



“If I’d known,” he said, regretfully, “that this guy
was going to turn out a ruddy Englishman, I’d have taken a slap at him
with m’ stick and chanced it!”



Officer Donahue considered the point well taken.



“Ah!” he said, understandingly. He regarded Archie with an
unfriendly eye. “I know th’ sort well! Trampling on th’ face
av th’ poor!”



“Ya c’n trample on the poor man’s face,” said Officer
Cassidy, severely; “but don’t be surprised if one day he bites you
in the leg!”



“But, my dear old sir,” protested Archie, “I’ve never
trampled—”



“One of these days,” said Officer Donahue, moodily, “the
Shannon will flow in blood to the sea!”



“Absolutely! But—”



Officer Cassidy uttered a glad cry.



“Why couldn’t we hit him a lick,” he suggested, brightly,
“an’ tell th’ Cap. he resisted us in th’ exercise of
our jooty?”



An instant gleam of approval and enthusiasm came into Officer Donahue’s
eyes. Officer Donahue was not a man who got these luminous inspirations
himself, but that did not prevent him appreciating them in others and bestowing
commendation in the right quarter. There was nothing petty or grudging about
Officer Donahue.



“Ye’re the lad with the head, Tim!” he exclaimed admiringly.



“It just sorta came to me,” said Mr. Cassidy, modestly.



“It’s a great idea, Timmy!”



“Just happened to think of it,” said Mr. Cassidy, with a coy
gesture of self-effacement.



Archie had listened to the dialogue with growing uneasiness. Not for the first
time since he had made their acquaintance, he became vividly aware of the
exceptional physical gifts of these two men. The New York police force demands
from those who would join its ranks an extremely high standard of stature and
sinew, but it was obvious that jolly old Donahue and Cassidy must have passed
in first shot without any difficulty whatever.



“I say, you know,” he observed, apprehensively.



And then a sharp and commanding voice spoke from the outer room.



“Donahue! Cassidy! What the devil does this mean?”



Archie had a momentary impression that an angel had fluttered down to his
rescue. If this was the case, the angel had assumed an effective
disguise—that of a police captain. The new arrival was a far smaller man
than his subordinates—so much smaller that it did Archie good to look at
him. For a long time he had been wishing that it were possible to rest his eyes
with the spectacle of something of a slightly less out-size nature than his two
companions.



“Why have you left your posts?”



The effect of the interruption on the Messrs. Cassidy and Donahue was
pleasingly instantaneous. They seemed to shrink to almost normal proportions,
and their manner took on an attractive deference.



Officer Donahue saluted.



“If ye plaze, sorr—”



Officer Cassidy also saluted, simultaneously.



“’Twas like this, sorr—”



The captain froze Officer Cassidy with a glance and, leaving him congealed,
turned to Officer Donahue.



“Oi wuz standing on th’ fire-escape, sorr,” said Officer
Donahue, in a tone of obsequious respect which not only delighted, but
astounded Archie, who hadn’t known he could talk like that,
“accordin’ to instructions, when I heard a suspicious noise. I
crope in, sorr, and found this duck—found the accused, sorr—in
front of the mirror, examinin’ himself. I then called to Officer Cassidy
for assistance. We pinched—arrested um, sorr.”



The captain looked at Archie. It seemed to Archie that he looked at him coldly
and with contempt.



“Who is he?”



“The Master-Mind, sorr.”



“The what?”



“The accused, sorr. The man that’s wanted.”



“You may want him. I don’t,” said the captain. Archie, though
relieved, thought he might have put it more nicely. “This isn’t
Moon. It’s not a bit like him.”



“Absolutely not!” agreed Archie, cordially. “It’s all a
mistake, old companion, as I was trying to—”



“Cut it out!”



“Oh, right-o!”



“You’ve seen the photographs at the station. Do you mean to tell me
you see any resemblance?”



“If ye plaze, sorr,” said Officer Cassidy, coming to life.



“Well?”



“We thought he’d bin disguising himself, the way he wouldn’t
be recognised.”



“You’re a fool!” said the captain.



“Yes, sorr,” said Officer Cassidy, meekly.



“So are you, Donahue.”



“Yes, sorr.”



Archie’s respect for this chappie was going up all the time. He seemed to
be able to take years off the lives of these massive blighters with a word. It
was like the stories you read about lion-tamers. Archie did not despair of
seeing Officer Donahue and his old college chum Cassidy eventually jumping
through hoops.



“Who are you?” demanded the captain, turning to Archie.



“Well, my name is—”



“What are you doing here?”



“Well, it’s rather a longish story, you know. Don’t want to
bore you, and all that.”



“I’m here to listen. You can’t bore me.”



“Dashed nice of you to put it like that,” said Archie, gratefully.
“I mean to say, makes it easier and so forth. What I mean is, you know
how rotten you feel telling the deuce of a long yarn and wondering if the party
of the second part is wishing you would turn off the tap and go home. I
mean—”



“If,” said the captain, “you’re reciting something,
stop. If you’re trying to tell me what you’re doing here, make it
shorter and easier.”



Archie saw his point. Of course, time was money—the modern spirit of
hustle—all that sort of thing.



“Well, it was this bathing suit, you know,” he said.



“What bathing suit?”



“Mine, don’t you know. A lemon-coloured contrivance. Rather bright
and so forth, but in its proper place not altogether a bad egg. Well, the whole
thing started, you know, with my standing on a bally pedestal sort of
arrangement in a diving attitude—for the cover, you know. I don’t
know if you have ever done anything of that kind yourself, but it gives you a
most fearful crick in the spine. However, that’s rather beside the point,
I suppose—don’t know why I mentioned it. Well, this morning he was
dashed late, so I went out—”



“What the devil are you talking about?”



Archie looked at him, surprised.



“Aren’t I making it clear?”



“No.”



“Well, you understand about the bathing suit, don’t you? The jolly
old bathing suit, you’ve grasped that, what?”



“No.”



“Oh, I say,” said Archie. “That’s rather a nuisance. I
mean to say, the bathing suit’s what you might call the good old pivot of
the whole dashed affair, you see. Well, you understand about the cover, what?
You’re pretty clear on the subject of the cover?”



“What cover?”



“Why, for the magazine.”



“What magazine?”



“Now there you rather have me. One of these bright little periodicals,
you know, that you see popping to and fro on the bookstalls.”



“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” said the
captain. He looked at Archie with an expression of distrust and hostility.
“And I’ll tell you straight out I don’t like the looks of
you. I believe you’re a pal of his.”



“No longer,” said Archie, firmly. “I mean to say, a chappie
who makes you stand on a bally pedestal sort of arrangement and get a crick in
the spine, and then doesn’t turn up and leaves you biffing all over the
countryside in a bathing suit—”



The reintroduction of the bathing suit motive seemed to have the worst effect
on the captain. He flushed darkly.



“Are you trying to josh me? I’ve a mind to soak you!”



“If ye plaze, sorr,” cried Officer Donahue and Officer Cassidy in
chorus. In the course of their professional career they did not often hear
their superior make many suggestions with which they saw eye to eye, but he had
certainly, in their opinion, spoken a mouthful now.



“No, honestly, my dear old thing, nothing was farther from my
thoughts—”



He would have spoken further, but at this moment the world came to an end. At
least, that was how it sounded. Somewhere in the immediate neighbourhood
something went off with a vast explosion, shattering the glass in the window,
peeling the plaster from the ceiling, and sending him staggering into the
inhospitable arms of Officer Donahue.



The three guardians of the Law stared at one another.



“If ye plaze, sorr,” said Officer Cassidy, saluting.



“Well?”



“May I spake, sorr?”



“Well?”



“Something’s exploded, sorr!”



The information, kindly meant though it was, seemed to annoy the captain.



“What the devil did you think I thought had happened?” he demanded,
with not a little irritation, “It was a bomb!”



Archie could have corrected this diagnosis, for already a faint but appealing
aroma of an alcoholic nature was creeping into the room through a hole in the
ceiling, and there had risen before his eyes the picture of J. B. Wheeler
affectionately regarding that barrel of his on the previous morning in the
studio upstairs. J. B. Wheeler had wanted quick results, and he had got them.
Archie had long since ceased to regard J. B. Wheeler as anything but a tumour
on the social system, but he was bound to admit that he had certainly done him
a good turn now. Already these honest men, diverted by the superior attraction
of this latest happening, appeared to have forgotten his existence.



“Sorr!” said Officer Donahue.



“Well?”



“It came from upstairs, sorr.”



“Of course it came from upstairs. Cassidy!”



“Sorr?”



“Get down into the street, call up the reserves, and stand at the front
entrance to keep the crowd back. We’ll have the whole city here in five
minutes.”



“Right, sorr.”



“Don’t let anyone in.”



“No, sorr.”



“Well, see that you don’t. Come along, Donahue, now. Look
slippy.”



“On the spot, sorr!” said Officer Donahue.



A moment later Archie had the studio to himself. Two minutes later he was
picking his way cautiously down the fire-escape after the manner of the recent
Mr. Moon. Archie had not seen much of Mr. Moon, but he had seen enough to know
that in certain crises his methods were sound and should be followed. Elmer
Moon was not a good man; his ethics were poor and his moral code shaky; but in
the matter of legging it away from a situation of peril and discomfort he had
no superior.




CHAPTER VII.

MR. ROSCOE SHERRIFF HAS AN IDEA



Archie inserted a fresh cigarette in his long holder and began to smoke a
little moodily. It was about a week after his disturbing adventures in J. B.
Wheeler’s studio, and life had ceased for the moment to be a thing of
careless enjoyment. Mr. Wheeler, mourning over his lost home-brew and refusing,
like Niobe, to be comforted, has suspended the sittings for the magazine cover,
thus robbing Archie of his life-work. Mr. Brewster had not been in genial mood
of late. And, in addition to all this, Lucille was away on a visit to a
school-friend. And when Lucille went away, she took with her the sunshine.
Archie was not surprised at her being popular and in demand among her friends,
but that did not help him to become reconciled to her absence.



He gazed rather wistfully across the table at his friend, Roscoe Sherriff, the
Press-agent, another of his Pen-and-Ink Club acquaintances. They had just
finished lunch, and during the meal Sherriff, who, like most men of action, was
fond of hearing the sound of his own voice and liked exercising it on the
subject of himself, had been telling Archie a few anecdotes about his
professional past. From these the latter had conceived a picture of Roscoe
Sherriff’s life as a prismatic thing of energy and adventure and
well-paid withal—just the sort of life, in fact, which he would have
enjoyed leading himself. He wished that he, too, like the Press-agent, could go
about the place “slipping things over” and “putting things
across.” Daniel Brewster, he felt, would have beamed upon a son-in-law
like Roscoe Sherriff.



“The more I see of America,” sighed Archie, “the more it
amazes me. All you birds seem to have been doing things from the cradle
upwards. I wish I could do things!”



“Well, why don’t you?”



Archie flicked the ash from his cigarette into the finger-bowl.



“Oh, I don’t know, you know,” he said, “Somehow, none
of our family ever have. I don’t know why it is, but whenever a Moffam
starts out to do things he infallibly makes a bloomer. There was a Moffam in
the Middle Ages who had a sudden spasm of energy and set out to make a
pilgrimage to Jerusalem, dressed as a wandering friar. Rum ideas they had in
those days.”



“Did he get there?”



“Absolutely not! Just as he was leaving the front door his favourite
hound mistook him for a tramp—or a varlet, or a scurvy knave, or whatever
they used to call them at that time—and bit him in the fleshy part of the
leg.”



“Well, at least he started.”



“Enough to make a chappie start, what?”



Roscoe Sherriff sipped his coffee thoughtfully. He was an apostle of Energy,
and it seemed to him that he could make a convert of Archie and incidentally do
himself a bit of good. For several days he had been, looking for someone like
Archie to help him in a small matter which he had in mind.



“If you’re really keen on doing things,” he said,
“there’s something you can do for me right away.”



Archie beamed. Action was what his soul demanded.



“Anything, dear boy, anything! State your case!”



“Would you have any objection to putting up a snake for me?”



“Putting up a snake?”



“Just for a day or two.”



“But how do you mean, old soul? Put him up where?”



“Wherever you live. Where do you live? The Cosmopolis, isn’t it? Of
course! You married old Brewster’s daughter. I remember reading about
it.”



“But, I say, laddie, I don’t want to spoil your day and disappoint
you and so forth, but my jolly old father-in-law would never let me keep a
snake. Why, it’s as much as I can do to make him let me stop on in the
place.”



“He wouldn’t know.”



“There’s not much that goes on in the hotel that he doesn’t
know,” said Archie, doubtfully.



“He mustn’t know. The whole point of the thing is that it must be a
dead secret.”



Archie flicked some more ash into the finger-bowl.



“I don’t seem absolutely to have grasped the affair in all its
aspects, if you know what I mean,” he said. “I mean to say—in
the first place—why would it brighten your young existence if I
entertained this snake of yours?”



“It’s not mine. It belongs to Mme. Brudowska. You’ve heard of
her, of course?”



“Oh yes. She’s some sort of performing snake female in vaudeville
or something, isn’t she, or something of that species or order?”



“You’re near it, but not quite right. She is the leading exponent
of high-brow tragedy on any stage in the civilized world.”



“Absolutely! I remember now. My wife lugged me to see her perform one
night. It all comes back to me. She had me wedged in an orchestra-stall before
I knew what I was up against, and then it was too late. I remember reading in
some journal or other that she had a pet snake, given her by some Russian
prince or other, what?”



“That,” said Sherriff, “was the impression I intended to
convey when I sent the story to the papers. I’m her Press-agent. As a
matter of fact, I bought Peter-its name’s Peter-myself down on the East
Side. I always believe in animals for Press-agent stunts. I’ve nearly
always had good results. But with Her Nibs I’m handicapped. Shackled, so
to speak. You might almost say my genius is stifled. Or strangled, if you
prefer it.”



“Anything you say,” agreed Archie, courteously, “But how? Why
is your what-d’you-call-it what’s-its-named?”



“She keeps me on a leash. She won’t let me do anything with a kick
in it. If I’ve suggested one rip-snorting stunt, I’ve suggested
twenty, and every time she turns them down on the ground that that sort of
thing is beneath the dignity of an artist in her position. It doesn’t
give a fellow a chance. So now I’ve made up my mind to do her good by
stealth. I’m going to steal her snake.”



“Steal it? Pinch it, as it were?”



“Yes. Big story for the papers, you see. She’s grown very much
attached to Peter. He’s her mascot. I believe she’s practically
kidded herself into believing that Russian prince story. If I can sneak it away
and keep it away for a day or two, she’ll do the rest. She’ll make
such a fuss that the papers will be full of it.”



“I see.”



“Wow, any ordinary woman would work in with me. But not Her Nibs. She
would call it cheap and degrading and a lot of other things. It’s got to
be a genuine steal, and, if I’m caught at it, I lose my job. So
that’s where you come in.”



“But where am I to keep the jolly old reptile?”



“Oh, anywhere. Punch a few holes in a hat-box, and make it up a shakedown
inside. It’ll be company for you.”



“Something in that. My wife’s away just now and it’s a bit
lonely in the evenings.”



“You’ll never be lonely with Peter around. He’s a great
scout. Always merry and bright.”



“He doesn’t bite, I suppose, or sting or what-not?”



“He may what-not occasionally. It depends on the weather. But, outside of
that, he’s as harmless as a canary.”



“Dashed dangerous things, canaries,” said Archie, thoughtfully.
“They peck at you.”



“Don’t weaken!” pleaded the Press-agent



“Oh, all right. I’ll take him. By the way, touching the matter of
browsing and sluicing. What do I feed him on?”



“Oh, anything. Bread-and-milk or fruit or soft-boiled egg or dog-biscuit
or ants’-eggs. You know—anything you have yourself. Well, I’m
much obliged for your hospitality. I’ll do the same for you another time.
Now I must be getting along to see to the practical end of the thing. By the
way, Her Nibs lives at the Cosmopolis, too. Very convenient. Well, so long. See
you later.”



Archie, left alone, began for the first time to have serious doubts. He had
allowed himself to be swayed by Mr. Sherriff’s magnetic personality, but
now that the other had removed himself he began to wonder if he had been
entirely wise to lend his sympathy and co-operation to the scheme. He had never
had intimate dealings with a snake before, but he had kept silkworms as a
child, and there had been the deuce of a lot of fuss and unpleasantness over
them. Getting into the salad and what-not. Something seemed to tell him that he
was asking for trouble with a loud voice, but he had given his word and he
supposed he would have to go through with it.



He lit another cigarette and wandered out into Fifth Avenue. His usually smooth
brow was ruffled with care. Despite the eulogies which Sherriff had uttered
concerning Peter, he found his doubts increasing. Peter might, as the
Press-agent had stated, be a great scout, but was his little Garden of Eden on
the fifth floor of the Cosmopolis Hotel likely to be improved by the advent of
even the most amiable and winsome of serpents? However—



“Moffam! My dear fellow!”



The voice, speaking suddenly in his ear from behind, roused Archie from his
reflections. Indeed, it roused him so effectually that he jumped a clear inch
off the ground and bit his tongue. Revolving on his axis, he found himself
confronting a middle-aged man with a face like a horse. The man was dressed in
something of an old-world style. His clothes had an English cut. He had a
drooping grey moustache. He also wore a grey bowler hat flattened at the
crown—but who are we to judge him?



“Archie Moffam! I have been trying to find you all the morning.”



Archie had placed him now. He had not seen General Mannister for several
years—not, indeed, since the days when he used to meet him at the home of
young Lord Seacliff, his nephew. Archie had been at Eton and Oxford with
Seacliff, and had often visited him in the Long Vacation.



“Halloa, General! What ho, what ho! What on earth are you doing over
here?”



“Let’s get out of this crush, my boy.” General Mannister
steered Archie into a side-street, “That’s better.” He
cleared his throat once or twice, as if embarrassed. “I’ve brought
Seacliff over,” he said, finally.



“Dear old Squiffy here? Oh, I say! Great work!”



General Mannister did not seem to share his enthusiasm. He looked like a horse
with a secret sorrow. He coughed three times, like a horse who, in addition to
a secret sorrow, had contracted asthma.



“You will find Seacliff changed,” he said. “Let me see, how
long is it since you and he met?”



Archie reflected.



“I was demobbed just about a year ago. I saw him in Paris about a year
before that. The old egg got a bit of shrapnel in his foot or something,
didn’t he? Anyhow, I remember he was sent home.”



“His foot is perfectly well again now. But, unfortunately, the enforced
inaction led to disastrous results. You recollect, no doubt, that Seacliff
always had a—a tendency;—a—a weakness—it was a family
failing—”



“Mopping it up, do you mean? Shifting it? Looking on the jolly old stuff
when it was red and what not, what?”



“Exactly.”



Archie nodded.



“Dear old Squiffy was always rather a lad for the wassail-bowl. When I
met him in Paris, I remember, he was quite tolerably blotto.”



“Precisely. And the failing has, I regret to say, grown on him since he
returned from the war. My poor sister was extremely worried. In fact, to cut a
long story short, I induced him to accompany me to America. I am attached to
the British Legation in Washington now, you know.”



“Oh, really?”



“I wished Seacliff to come with me to Washington, but he insists on
remaining in New York. He stated specifically that the thought of living in
Washington gave him the—what was the expression he used?”



“The pip?”



“The pip. Precisely.”



“But what was the idea of bringing him to America?”



“This admirable Prohibition enactment has rendered America—to my
mind—the ideal place for a young man of his views.” The General
looked at his watch. “It is most fortunate that I happened to run into
you, my dear fellow. My train for Washington leaves in another hour, and I have
packing to do. I want to leave poor Seacliff in your charge while I am
gone.”



“Oh, I say! What!”



“You can look after him. I am credibly informed that even now there are
places in New York where a determined young man may obtain
the—er—stuff, and I should be infinitely obliged—and my poor
sister would be infinitely grateful—if you would keep an eye on
him.” He hailed a taxi-cab. “I am sending Seacliff round to the
Cosmopolis to-night. I am sure you will do everything you can. Good-bye, my
boy, good-bye.”



Archie continued his walk. This, he felt, was beginning to be a bit thick. He
smiled a bitter, mirthless smile as he recalled the fact that less than half an
hour had elapsed since he had expressed a regret that he did not belong to the
ranks of those who do things. Fate since then had certainly supplied him with
jobs with a lavish hand. By bed-time he would be an active accomplice to a
theft, valet and companion to a snake he had never met, and—as far as
could gather the scope of his duties—a combination of nursemaid and
private detective to dear old Squiffy.



It was past four o’clock when he returned to the Cosmopolis. Roscoe
Sherriff was pacing the lobby of the hotel nervously, carrying a small
hand-bag.



“Here you are at last! Good heavens, man, I’ve been waiting two
hours.”



“Sorry, old bean. I was musing a bit and lost track of the time.”



The Press-agent looked cautiously round. There was nobody within earshot.



“Here he is!” he said.



“Who?”



“Peter.”



“Where?” said Archie, staring blankly.



“In this bag. Did you expect to find him strolling arm-in-arm with me
round the lobby? Here you are! Take him!”



He was gone. And Archie, holding the bag, made his way to the lift. The bag
squirmed gently in his grip.



The only other occupant of the lift was a striking-looking woman of foreign
appearance, dressed in a way that made Archie feel that she must be somebody or
she couldn’t look like that. Her face, too, seemed vaguely familiar. She
entered the lift at the second floor where the tea-room is, and she had the
contented expression of one who had tea’d to her satisfaction. She got
off at the same floor as Archie, and walked swiftly, in a lithe, pantherish
way, round the bend in the corridor. Archie followed more slowly. When he
reached the door of his room, the passage was empty. He inserted the key in his
door, turned it, pushed the door open, and pocketed the key. He was about to
enter when the bag again squirmed gently in his grip.



From the days of Pandora, through the epoch of Bluebeard’s wife, down to
the present time, one of the chief failings of humanity has been the
disposition to open things that were better closed. It would have been simple
for Archie to have taken another step and put a door between himself and the
world, but there came to him the irresistible desire to peep into the bag
now—not three seconds later, but now. All the way up in the lift he had
been battling with the temptation, and now he succumbed.



The bag was one of those simple bags with a thingummy which you press. Archie
pressed it. And, as it opened, out popped the head of Peter. His eyes met
Archie’s. Over his head there seemed to be an invisible mark of
interrogation. His gaze was curious, but kindly. He appeared to be saying to
himself, “Have I found a friend?”



Serpents, or Snakes, says the Encyclopaedia, are reptiles of the saurian class
Ophidia, characterised by an elongated, cylindrical, limbless, scaly form, and
distinguished from lizards by the fact that the halves (rami) of the
lower jaw are not solidly united at the chin, but movably connected by an
elastic ligament. The vertebra are very numerous, gastrocentrous, and
procoelous. And, of course, when they put it like that, you can see at once
that a man might spend hours with combined entertainment and profit just
looking at a snake.



Archie would no doubt have done this; but long before he had time really to
inspect the halves (rami) of his new friend’s lower jaw and to
admire its elastic fittings, and long before the gastrocentrous and procoelous
character of the other’s vertebrae had made any real impression on him, a
piercing scream almost at his elbow—startled him out of his scientific
reverie. A door opposite had opened, and the woman of the elevator was standing
staring at him with an expression of horror and fury that went through, him
like a knife. It was the expression which, more than anything else, had made
Mme. Brudowska what she was professionally. Combined with a deep voice and a
sinuous walk, it enabled her to draw down a matter of a thousand dollars per
week.



Indeed, though the fact gave him little pleasure, Archie, as a matter of fact,
was at this moment getting about—including war-tax—two dollars and
seventy-five cents worth of the great emotional star for nothing. For, having
treated him gratis to the look of horror and fury, she now moved towards him
with the sinuous walk and spoke in the tone which she seldom permitted herself
to use before the curtain of act two, unless there was a whale of a situation
that called for it in act one.



“Thief!”



It was the way she said it.



Archie staggered backwards as though he had been hit between the eyes, fell
through the open door of his room, kicked it to with a flying foot, and
collapsed on the bed. Peter, the snake, who had fallen on the floor with a
squashy sound, looked surprised and pained for a moment; then, being a
philosopher at heart, cheered up and began hunting for flies under the bureau.




CHAPTER VIII.

A DISTURBED NIGHT FOR DEAR OLD SQUIFFY



Peril sharpens the intellect. Archie’s mind as a rule worked in rather a
languid and restful sort of way, but now it got going with a rush and a whir.
He glared round the room. He had never seen a room so devoid of satisfactory
cover. And then there came to him a scheme, a ruse. It offered a chance of
escape. It was, indeed, a bit of all right.



Peter, the snake, loafing contentedly about the carpet, found himself seized by
what the Encyclopaedia calls the “distensible gullet” and looked up
reproachfully. The next moment he was in his bag again; and Archie, bounding
silently into the bathroom, was tearing the cord off his dressing-gown.



There came a banging at the door. A voice spoke sternly. A masculine voice this
time.



“Say! Open this door!”



Archie rapidly attached the dressing-gown cord to the handle of the bag, leaped
to the window, opened it, tied the cord to a projecting piece of iron on the
sill, lowered Peter and the bag into the depths, and closed the window again.
The whole affair took but a few seconds. Generals have received the thanks of
their nations for displaying less resource on the field of battle.



He opened the door. Outside stood the bereaved woman, and beside her a
bullet-headed gentleman with a bowler hat on the back of his head, in whom
Archie recognised the hotel detective.



The hotel detective also recognised Archie, and the stern cast of his features
relaxed. He even smiled a rusty but propitiatory smile. He
imagined—erroneously—that Archie, being the son-in-law of the owner
of the hotel, had a pull with that gentleman; and he resolved to proceed warily
lest he jeopardise his job.



“Why, Mr. Moffam!” he said, apologetically. “I didn’t
know it was you I was disturbing.”



“Always glad to have a chat,” said Archie, cordially. “What
seems to be the trouble?”



“My snake!” cried the queen of tragedy. “Where is my
snake?”



Archie, looked at the detective. The detective looked at Archie.



“This lady,” said the detective, with a dry little cough,
“thinks her snake is in your room, Mr. Moffam.”



“Snake?”



“Snake’s what the lady said.”



“My snake! My Peter!” Mme. Brudowska’s voice shook with
emotion. “He is here—here in this room.”



Archie shook his head.



“No snakes here! Absolutely not! I remember noticing when I came
in.”



“The snake is here—here in this room. This man had it in a bag! I
saw him! He is a thief!”



“Easy, ma’am!” protested the detective. “Go easy! This
gentleman is the boss’s son-in-law.”



“I care not who he is! He has my snake! Here—here in this
room!”



“Mr. Moffam wouldn’t go round stealing snakes.”



“Rather not,” said Archie. “Never stole a snake in my life.
None of the Moffams have ever gone about stealing snakes. Regular family
tradition! Though I once had an uncle who kept gold-fish.”



“Here he is! Here! My Peter!”



Archie looked at the detective. The detective looked at Archie. “We must
humour her!” their glances said.



“Of course,” said Archie, “if you’d like to search the
room, what? What I mean to say is, this is Liberty Hall. Everybody welcome!
Bring the kiddies!”



“I will search the room!” said Mme. Brudowska.



The detective glanced apologetically at Archie.



“Don’t blame me for this, Mr. Moffam,” he urged.



“Rather not! Only too glad you’ve dropped in!”



He took up an easy attitude against the window, and watched the empress of the
emotional drama explore. Presently she desisted, baffled. For an instant she
paused, as though about to speak, then swept from the room. A moment later a
door banged across the passage.



“How do they get that way?” queried the detective, “Well,
g’bye, Mr. Moffam. Sorry to have butted in.”



The door closed. Archie waited a few moments, then went to the window and
hauled in the slack. Presently the bag appeared over the edge of the
window-sill.



“Good God!” said Archie.



In the rush and swirl of recent events he must have omitted to see that the
clasp that fastened the bag was properly closed; for the bag, as it jumped on
to the window-sill, gaped at him like a yawning face. And inside it there was
nothing.



Archie leaned as far out of the window as he could manage without committing
suicide. Far below him, the traffic took its usual course and the pedestrians
moved to and fro upon the pavements. There was no crowding, no excitement. Yet
only a few moments before a long green snake with three hundred ribs, a
distensible gullet, and gastrocentrous vertebras must have descended on that
street like the gentle rain from Heaven upon the place beneath. And nobody
seemed even interested. Not for the first time since he had arrived in America,
Archie marvelled at the cynical detachment of the New Yorker, who permits
himself to be surprised at nothing.



He shut the window and moved away with a heavy heart. He had not had the
pleasure of an extended acquaintanceship with Peter, but he had seen enough of
him to realise his sterling qualities. Somewhere beneath Peter’s three
hundred ribs there had lain a heart of gold, and Archie mourned for his loss.



Archie had a dinner and theatre engagement that night, and it was late when he
returned to the hotel. He found his father-in-law prowling restlessly about the
lobby. There seemed to be something on Mr. Brewster’s mind. He came up to
Archie with a brooding frown on his square face.



“Who’s this man Seacliff?” he demanded, without preamble.
“I hear he’s a friend of yours.”



“Oh, you’ve met him, what?” said Archie. “Had a nice
little chat together, yes? Talked of this and that, no!”



“We have not said a word to each other.”



“Really? Oh, well, dear old Squiffy is one of those strong, silent
fellers you know. You mustn’t mind if he’s a bit dumb. He never
says much, but it’s whispered round the clubs that he thinks a lot. It
was rumoured in the spring of nineteen-thirteen that Squiffy was on the point
of making a bright remark, but it never came to anything.”



Mr. Brewster struggled with his feelings.



“Who is he? You seem to know him.”



“Oh yes. Great pal of mine, Squiffy. We went through Eton, Oxford, and
the Bankruptcy Court together. And here’s a rummy coincidence. When they
examined me, I had no assets. And, when they examined Squiffy, he
had no assets! Rather extraordinary, what?”



Mr. Brewster seemed to be in no mood for discussing coincidences.



“I might have known he was a friend of yours!” he said, bitterly.
“Well, if you want to see him, you’ll have to do it outside my
hotel.”



“Why, I thought he was stopping here.”



“He is—to-night. To-morrow he can look for some other hotel to
break up.”



“Great Scot! Has dear old Squiffy been breaking the place up?”



Mr. Brewster snorted.



“I am informed that this precious friend of yours entered my grill-room
at eight o’clock. He must have been completely intoxicated, though the
head waiter tells me he noticed nothing at the time.”



Archie nodded approvingly.



“Dear old Squiffy was always like that. It’s a gift. However
woozled he might be, it was impossible to detect it with the naked eye.
I’ve seen the dear old chap many a time whiffled to the eyebrows, and
looking as sober as a bishop. Soberer! When did it begin to dawn on the lads in
the grill-room that the old egg had been pushing the boat out?”



“The head waiter,” said Mr. Brewster, with cold fury, “tells
me that he got a hint of the man’s condition when he suddenly got up from
his table and went the round of the room, pulling off all the table-cloths, and
breaking everything that was on them. He then threw a number of rolls at the
diners, and left. He seems to have gone straight to bed.”



“Dashed sensible of him, what? Sound, practical chap, Squiffy. But where
on earth did he get the—er—materials?”



“From his room. I made enquiries. He has six large cases in his
room.”



“Squiffy always was a chap of infinite resource! Well, I’m dashed
sorry this should have happened, don’t you know.”



“If it hadn’t been for you, the man would never have come
here.” Mr. Brewster brooded coldly. “I don’t know why it is,
but ever since you came to this hotel I’ve had nothing but
trouble.”



“Dashed sorry!” said Archie, sympathetically.



“Grrh!” said Mr. Brewster.



Archie made his way meditatively to the lift. The injustice of his
father-in-law’s attitude pained him. It was absolutely rotten and all
that to be blamed for everything that went wrong in the Hotel Cosmopolis.



While this conversation was in progress, Lord Seacliff was enjoying a
refreshing sleep in his room on the fourth floor. Two hours passed. The noise
of the traffic in the street below faded away. Only the rattle of an occasional
belated cab broke the silence. In the hotel all was still. Mr. Brewster had
gone to bed. Archie, in his room, smoked meditatively. Peace may have been said
to reign.



At half-past two Lord Seacliff awoke. His hours of slumber were always
irregular. He sat up in bed and switched the light on. He was a shock-headed
young man with a red face and a hot brown eye. He yawned and stretched himself.
His head was aching a little. The room seemed to him a trifle close. He got out
of bed and threw open the window. Then, returning to bed, he picked up a book
and began to read. He was conscious of feeling a little jumpy, and reading
generally sent him to sleep.



Much has been written on the subject of bed-books. The general consensus of
opinion is that a gentle, slow-moving story makes the best opiate. If this be
so, dear old Squiffy’s choice of literature had been rather injudicious.
His book was The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes, and the particular
story which he selected for perusal was the one entitled, “The Speckled
Band.” He was not a great reader, but, when he read, he liked something
with a bit of zip to it.



Squiffy became absorbed. He had read the story before, but a long time back,
and its complications were fresh to him. The tale, it may be remembered, deals
with the activities of an ingenious gentleman who kept a snake, and used to
loose it into people’s bedrooms as a preliminary to collecting on their
insurance. It gave Squiffy pleasant thrills, for he had always had a particular
horror of snakes. As a child, he had shrunk from visiting the serpent house at
the Zoo; and, later, when he had come to man’s estate and had put off
childish things, and settled down in real earnest to his self-appointed mission
of drinking up all the alcoholic fluid in England, the distaste for Ophidia had
lingered. To a dislike for real snakes had been added a maturer shrinking from
those which existed only in his imagination. He could still recall his emotions
on the occasion, scarcely three months before, when he had seen a long, green
serpent which a majority of his contemporaries had assured him wasn’t
there.



Squiffy read on:—



“Suddenly another sound became audible—a very gentle, soothing
sound, like that of a small jet of steam escaping continuously from a
kettle.”



Lord Seacliff looked up from his book with a start. Imagination was beginning
to play him tricks. He could have sworn that he had actually heard that
identical sound. It had seemed to come from the window. He listened again. No!
All was still. He returned to his book and went on reading.



“It was a singular sight that met our eyes. Beside the table, on a wooden
chair, sat Doctor Grimesby Rylott, clad in a long dressing-gown. His chin was
cocked upward and his eyes were fixed in a dreadful, rigid stare at the corner
of the ceiling. Round his brow he had a peculiar yellow band, with brownish
speckles, which seemed to be bound tightly round his head.”

    “I took a step forward. In an instant his strange head-gear began to
move, and there reared itself from among his hair the squat, diamond-shaped
head and puffed neck of a loathsome serpent...”



“Ugh!” said Squiffy.



He closed the book and put it down. His head was aching worse than ever. He
wished now that he had read something else. No fellow could read himself to
sleep with this sort of thing. People ought not to write this sort of thing.



His heart gave a bound. There it was again, that hissing sound. And this time
he was sure it came from the window.



He looked at the window, and remained staring, frozen. Over the sill, with a
graceful, leisurely movement, a green snake was crawling. As it crawled, it
raised its head and peered from side to side, like a shortsighted man looking
for his spectacles. It hesitated a moment on the edge of the sill, then
wriggled to the floor and began to cross the room. Squiffy stared on.



It would have pained Peter deeply, for he was a snake of great sensibility, if
he had known how much his entrance had disturbed the occupant of the room. He
himself had no feeling but gratitude for the man who had opened the window and
so enabled him to get in out of the rather nippy night air. Ever since the bag
had swung open and shot him out onto the sill of the window below
Archie’s, he had been waiting patiently for something of the kind to
happen. He was a snake who took things as they came, and was prepared to rough
it a bit if necessary; but for the last hour or two he had been hoping that
somebody would do something practical in the way of getting him in out of the
cold. When at home, he had an eiderdown quilt to sleep on, and the stone of the
window-sill was a little trying to a snake of regular habits. He crawled
thankfully across the floor under Squiffy’s bed. There was a pair of
trousers there, for his host had undressed when not in a frame of mind to fold
his clothes neatly and place them upon a chair. Peter looked the trousers over.
They were not an eiderdown quilt, but they would serve. He curled up in them
and went to sleep. He had had an exciting day, and was glad to turn in.



After about ten minutes, the tension of Squiffy’s attitude relaxed. His
heart, which had seemed to suspend its operations, began beating again. Reason
reasserted itself. He peeped cautiously under the bed. He could see nothing.



Squiffy was convinced. He told himself that he had never really believed in
Peter as a living thing. It stood to reason that there couldn’t really be
a snake in his room. The window looked out on emptiness. His room was several
stories above the ground. There was a stern, set expression on Squiffy’s
face as he climbed out of bed. It was the expression of a man who is turning
over a new leaf, starting a new life. He looked about the room for some
implement which would carry out the deed he had to do, and finally pulled out
one of the curtain-rods. Using this as a lever, he broke open the topmost of
the six cases which stood in the corner. The soft wood cracked and split.
Squiffy drew out a straw-covered bottle. For a moment he stood looking at it,
as a man might gaze at a friend on the point of death. Then, with a sudden
determination, he went into the bathroom. There was a crash of glass and a
gurgling sound.



Half an hour later the telephone in Archie’s room rang. “I say,
Archie, old top,” said the voice of Squiffy.



“Halloa, old bean! Is that you?”



“I say, could you pop down here for a second? I’m rather
upset.”



“Absolutely! Which room?”



“Four-forty-one.”



“I’ll be with you eftsoons or right speedily.”



“Thanks, old man.”



“What appears to be the difficulty?”



“Well, as a matter of fact, I thought I saw a snake!”



“A snake!”



“I’ll tell you all about it when you come down.”



Archie found Lord Seacliff seated on his bed. An arresting aroma of mixed
drinks pervaded the atmosphere.



“I say! What?” said Archie, inhaling.



“That’s all right. I’ve been pouring my stock away. Just
finished the last bottle.”



“But why?”



“I told you. I thought I saw a snake!”



“Green?”



Squiffy shivered slightly.



“Frightfully green!”



Archie hesitated. He perceived that there are moments when silence is the best
policy. He had been worrying himself over the unfortunate case of his friend,
and now that Fate seemed to have provided a solution, it would be rash to
interfere merely to ease the old bean’s mind. If Squiffy was going to
reform because he thought he had seen an imaginary snake, better not to let him
know that the snake was a real one.



“Dashed serious!” he said.



“Bally dashed serious!” agreed Squiffy. “I’m going to
cut it out!”



“Great scheme!”



“You don’t think,” asked Squiffy, with a touch of
hopefulness, “that it could have been a real snake?”



“Never heard of the management supplying them.”



“I thought it went under the bed.”



“Well, take a look.”



Squiffy shuddered.



“Not me! I say, old top, you know, I simply can’t sleep in this
room now. I was wondering if you could give me a doss somewhere in
yours.”



“Rather! I’m in five-forty-one. Just above. Trot along up.
Here’s the key. I’ll tidy up a bit here, and join you in a
minute.”



Squiffy put on a dressing-gown and disappeared. Archie looked under the bed.
From the trousers the head of Peter popped up with its usual expression of
amiable enquiry. Archie nodded pleasantly, and sat down on the bed. The problem
of his little friend’s immediate future wanted thinking over.



He lit a cigarette and remained for a while in thought. Then he rose. An
admirable solution had presented itself. He picked Peter up and placed him in
the pocket of his dressing-gown. Then, leaving the room, he mounted the stairs
till he reached the seventh floor. Outside a room half-way down the corridor he
paused.



From within, through the open transom, came the rhythmical snoring of a good
man taking his rest after the labours of the day. Mr. Brewster was always a
heavy sleeper.



“There’s always a way,” thought Archie, philosophically,
“if a chappie only thinks of it.”



His father-in-law’s snoring took on a deeper note. Archie extracted Peter
from his pocket and dropped him gently through the transom.




CHAPTER IX.

A LETTER FROM PARKER



As the days went by and he settled down at the Hotel Cosmopolis, Archie,
looking about him and revising earlier judgments, was inclined to think that of
all his immediate circle he most admired Parker, the lean, grave valet of Mr.
Daniel Brewster. Here was a man who, living in the closest contact with one of
the most difficult persons in New York, contrived all the while to maintain an
unbowed head, and, as far as one could gather from appearances, a tolerably
cheerful disposition. A great man, judge him by what standard you pleased.
Anxious as he was to earn an honest living, Archie would not have changed
places with Parker for the salary of a movie-star.



It was Parker who first directed Archie’s attention to the hidden merits
of Pongo. Archie had drifted into his father-in-law’s suite one morning,
as he sometimes did in the effort to establish more amicable relations, and had
found it occupied only by the valet, who was dusting the furniture and
bric-a-brac with a feather broom rather in the style of a man-servant at the
rise of the curtain of an old-fashioned farce. After a courteous exchange of
greetings, Archie sat down and lit a cigarette. Parker went on dusting.



“The guv’nor,” said Parker, breaking the silence, “has
some nice little objay dar, sir.”



“Little what?”



“Objay dar, sir.”



Light dawned upon Archie.



“Of course, yes. French for junk. I see what you mean now. Dare say
you’re right, old friend. Don’t know much about these things
myself.”



Parker gave an appreciative flick at a vase on the mantelpiece.



“Very valuable, some of the guv’nor’s things.” He had
picked up the small china figure of the warrior with the spear, and was
grooming it with the ostentatious care of one brushing flies off a sleeping
Venus. He regarded this figure with a look of affectionate esteem which seemed
to Archie absolutely uncalled-for. Archie’s taste in Art was not
precious. To his untutored eye the thing was only one degree less foul than his
father-in-law’s Japanese prints, which he had always observed with silent
loathing. “This one, now,” continued Parker. “Worth a lot of
money. Oh, a lot of money.”



“What, Pongo?” said Archie incredulously.



“Sir?”



“I always call that rummy-looking what-not Pongo. Don’t know what
else you could call him, what!”



The valet seemed to disapprove of this levity. He shook his head and replaced
the figure on the mantelpiece.



“Worth a lot of money,” he repeated. “Not by itself,
no.”



“Oh, not by itself?”



“No, sir. Things like this come in pairs. Somewhere or other
there’s the companion-piece to this here, and if the guv’nor could
get hold of it, he’d have something worth having. Something that
connoozers would give a lot of money for. But one’s no good without the
other. You have to have both, if you understand my meaning, sir.”



“I see. Like filling a straight flush, what?”



“Precisely, sir.”



Archie gazed at Pongo again, with the dim hope of discovering virtues not
immediately apparent to the casual observer. But without success. Pongo left
him cold—even chilly. He would not have taken Pongo as a gift, to oblige
a dying friend.



“How much would the pair be worth?” he asked. “Ten
dollars?”



Parker smiled a gravely superior smile. “A leetle more than that, sir.
Several thousand dollars, more like it.”



“Do you mean to say,” said Archie, with honest amazement,
“that there are chumps going about loose—absolutely loose—who
would pay that for a weird little object like Pongo?”



“Undoubtedly, sir. These antique china figures are in great demand among
collectors.”



Archie looked at Pongo once more, and shook his head.



“Well, well, well! It takes all sorts to make a world, what!”



What might be called the revival of Pongo, the restoration of Pongo to the
ranks of the things that matter, took place several weeks later, when Archie
was making holiday at the house which his father-in-law had taken for the
summer at Brookport. The curtain of the second act may be said to rise on
Archie strolling back from the golf-links in the cool of an August evening.
From time to time he sang slightly, and wondered idly if Lucille would put the
finishing touch upon the all-rightness of everything by coming to meet him and
sharing his homeward walk.



She came in view at this moment, a trim little figure in a white skirt and a
pale blue sweater. She waved to Archie; and Archie, as always at the sight of
her, was conscious of that jumpy, fluttering sensation about the heart, which,
translated into words, would have formed the question, “What on earth
could have made a girl like that fall in love with a chump like me?” It
was a question which he was continually asking himself, and one which was
perpetually in the mind also of Mr. Brewster, his father-in-law. The matter of
Archie’s unworthiness to be the husband of Lucille was practically the
only one on which the two men saw eye to eye.



“Hallo—allo—allo!” said Archie. “Here we are,
what! I was just hoping you would drift over the horizon.”



Lucille kissed him.



“You’re a darling,” she said. “And you look like a
Greek god in that suit.”



“Glad you like it.” Archie squinted with some complacency down his
chest. “I always say it doesn’t matter what you pay for a suit, so
long as it’s right. I hope your jolly old father will feel that
way when he settles up for it.”



“Where is father? Why didn’t he come back with you?”



“Well, as a matter of fact, he didn’t seem any too keen on my
company. I left him in the locker-room chewing a cigar. Gave me the impression
of having something on his mind.”



“Oh, Archie! You didn’t beat him again?



Archie looked uncomfortable. He gazed out to sea with something of
embarrassment.



“Well, as a matter of fact, old thing, to be absolutely frank, I, as it
were, did!”



“Not badly?”



“Well, yes! I rather fancy I put it across him with some vim and not a
little emphasis. To be perfectly accurate, I licked him by ten and
eight.”



“But you promised me you would let him beat you to-day. You know how
pleased it would have made him.”



“I know. But, light of my soul, have you any idea how dashed difficult it
is to get beaten by your festive parent at golf?”



“Oh, well!” Lucille sighed. “It can’t be helped, I
suppose.” She felt in the pocket of her sweater. “Oh, there’s
a letter for you. I’ve just been to fetch the mail. I don’t know
who it can be from. The handwriting looks like a vampire’s. Kind of
scrawly.”



Archie inspected the envelope. It provided no solution.



“That’s rummy! Who could be writing to me?”



“Open it and see.”



“Dashed bright scheme! I will, Herbert Parker. Who the deuce is Herbert
Parker?”



“Parker? Father’s valet’s name was Parker. The one he
dismissed when he found he was wearing his shirts.”



“Do you mean to say any reasonable chappie would willingly wear the sort
of shirts your father—? I mean to say, there must have been some
mistake.”



“Do read the letter. I expect he wants to use your influence with father
to have him taken back.”



My influence? With your father? Well, I’m dashed.
Sanguine sort of Johnny, if he does. Well, here’s what he says. Of
course, I remember jolly old Parker now—great pal of mine.”



Dear Sir,—It is some time since the undersigned had the honour of
conversing with you, but I am respectfully trusting that you may recall me to
mind when I mention that until recently I served Mr. Brewster, your
father-in-law, in the capacity of valet. Owing to an unfortunate
misunderstanding, I was dismissed from that position and am now temporarily out
of a job. “How art thou fallen from Heaven, O Lucifer, son of the
morning!” (Isaiah xiv. 12.)



“You know,” said Archie, admiringly, “this bird is hot stuff!
I mean to say he writes dashed well.”



It is not, however, with my own affairs that I desire to trouble you, dear sir.
I have little doubt that all will be well with me and that I shall not fall
like a sparrow to the ground. “I have been young and now am old; yet have
I not seen the righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread” (Psalms
xxxvii. 25). My object in writing to you is as follows. You may recall that I
had the pleasure of meeting you one morning in Mr. Brewster’s suite, when
we had an interesting talk on the subject of Mr. B.’s objets
d’art
. You may recall being particularly interested in a small china
figure. To assist your memory, the figure to which I allude is the one which
you whimsically referred to as Pongo. I informed you, if you remember, that,
could the accompanying figure be secured, the pair would be extremely
valuable.

    I am glad to say, dear sir, that this has now transpired, and is on view at
Beale’s Art Galleries on West Forty-Fifth Street, where it will be sold
to-morrow at auction, the sale commencing at two-thirty sharp. If Mr. Brewster
cares to attend, he will, I fancy, have little trouble in securing it at a
reasonable price. I confess that I had thought of refraining from apprising my
late employer of this matter, but more Christian feelings have prevailed.
“If thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst, give him drink; for in so
doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head” (Romans xii. 20). Nor, I
must confess, am I altogether uninfluenced by the thought that my action in
this matter may conceivably lead to Mr. B. consenting to forget the past and to
reinstate me in my former position. However, I am confident that I can leave
this to his good feeling.



I remain, respectfully yours,

Herbert Parker.



Lucille clapped her hands.



“How splendid! Father will be pleased!”



“Yes. Friend Parker has certainly found a way to make the old dad fond of
him. Wish I could!”



“But you can, silly! He’ll be delighted when you show him that
letter.”



“Yes, with Parker. Old Herb. Parker’s is the neck he’ll fall
on—not mine.”



Lucille reflected.



“I wish—” she began. She stopped. Her eyes lit up. “Oh,
Archie, darling, I’ve got an idea!”



“Decant it.”



“Why don’t you slip up to New York to-morrow and buy the thing, and
give it to father as a surprise?”



Archie patted her hand kindly. He hated to spoil her girlish day-dreams.



“Yes,” he said. “But reflect, queen of my heart! I have at
the moment of going to press just two dollars fifty in specie, which I took off
your father this after-noon. We were playing twenty-five cents a hole. He
coughed it up without enthusiasm—in fact, with a nasty hacking
sound—but I’ve got it. But that’s all I have got.”



“That’s all right. You can pawn that ring and that bracelet of
mine.”



“Oh, I say, what! Pop the family jewels?”



“Only for a day or two. Of course, once you’ve got the thing,
father will pay us back. He would give you all the money we asked him for, if
he knew what it was for. But I want to surprise him. And if you were to go to
him and ask him for a thousand dollars without telling him what it was for, he
might refuse.”



“He might!” said Archie. “He might!”



“It all works out splendidly. To-morrow’s the Invitation Handicap,
and father’s been looking forward to it for weeks. He’d hate to
have to go up to town himself and not play in it. But you can slip up and slip
back without his knowing anything about it.”



Archie pondered.



“It sounds a ripe scheme. Yes, it has all the ear-marks of a somewhat
fruity wheeze! By Jove, it is a fruity wheeze! It’s an egg!”



“An egg?”



“Good egg, you know. Halloa, here’s a postscript. I didn’t
see it.”



P.S.—I should be glad if you would convey my most cordial respects to
Mrs. Moffam. Will you also inform her that I chanced to meet Mr. William this
morning on Broadway, just off the boat. He desired me to send his regards and
to say that he would be joining you at Brookport in the course of a day or so.
Mr. B. will be pleased to have him back. “A wise son maketh a glad
father” (Proverbs x. 1).



“Who’s Mr. William?” asked Archie.



“My brother Bill, of course. I’ve told you all about him.”



“Oh yes, of course. Your brother Bill. Rummy to think I’ve got a
brother-in-law I’ve never seen.”



“You see, we married so suddenly. When we married, Bill was in
Yale.”



“Good God! What for?”



“Not jail, silly. Yale. The university.”



“Oh, ah, yes.”



“Then he went over to Europe for a trip to broaden his mind. You must
look him up to-morrow when you get back to New York. He’s sure to be at
his club.”



“I’ll make a point of it. Well, vote of thanks to good old Parker!
This really does begin to look like the point in my career where I start to
have your forbidding old parent eating out of my hand.”



“Yes, it’s an egg, isn’t it!”



“Queen of my soul,” said Archie enthusiastically, “it’s
an omelette!”



The business negotiations in connection with the bracelet and the ring occupied
Archie on his arrival in New York to an extent which made it impossible for him
to call on Brother Bill before lunch. He decided to postpone the affecting
meeting of brothers-in-law to a more convenient season, and made his way to his
favourite table at the Cosmopolis grill-room for a bite of lunch preliminary to
the fatigues of the sale. He found Salvatore hovering about as usual, and
instructed him to come to the rescue with a minute steak.



Salvatore was the dark, sinister-looking waiter who attended, among other
tables, to the one at the far end of the grill-room at which Archie usually
sat. For several weeks Archie’s conversations with the other had dealt
exclusively with the bill of fare and its contents; but gradually he had found
himself becoming more personal. Even before the war and its democratising
influences, Archie had always lacked that reserve which characterises many
Britons; and since the war he had looked on nearly everyone he met as a
brother. Long since, through the medium of a series of friendly chats, he had
heard all about Salvatore’s home in Italy, the little newspaper and
tobacco shop which his mother owned down on Seventh Avenue, and a hundred other
personal details. Archie had an insatiable curiosity about his fellow-man.



“Well done,” said Archie.



“Sare?”



“The steak. Not too rare, you know.”



“Very good, sare.”



Archie looked at the waiter closely. His tone had been subdued and sad. Of
course, you don’t expect a waiter to beam all over his face and give
three rousing cheers simply because you have asked him to bring you a minute
steak, but still there was something about Salvatore’s manner that
disturbed Archie. The man appeared to have the pip. Whether he was merely
homesick and brooding on the lost delights of his sunny native land, or whether
his trouble was more definite, could only be ascertained by enquiry. So Archie
enquired.



“What’s the matter, laddie?” he said sympathetically.
“Something on your mind?”



“Sare?”



“I say, there seems to be something on your mind. What’s the
trouble?”



The waiter shrugged his shoulders, as if indicating an unwillingness to inflict
his grievances on one of the tipping classes.



“Come on!” persisted Archie encouragingly. “All pals here.
Barge along, old thing, and let’s have it.”



Salvatore, thus admonished, proceeded in a hurried undertone—with one eye
on the headwaiter—to lay bare his soul. What he said was not very
coherent, but Archie could make out enough of it to gather that it was a sad
story of excessive hours and insufficient pay. He mused awhile. The
waiter’s hard case touched him.



“I’ll tell you what,” he said at last. “When jolly old
Brewster comes back to town—he’s away just now—I’ll
take you along to him and we’ll beard the old boy in his den. I’ll
introduce you, and you get that extract from Italian opera off your chest which
you’ve just been singing to me, and you’ll find it’ll be all
right. He isn’t what you might call one of my greatest admirers, but
everybody says he’s a square sort of cove and he’ll see you
aren’t snootered. And now, laddie, touching the matter of that
steak.”



The waiter disappeared, greatly cheered, and Archie, turning, perceived that
his friend Reggie van Tuyl was entering the room. He waved to him to join his
table. He liked Reggie, and it also occurred to him that a man of the world
like the heir of the van Tuyls, who had been popping about New York for years,
might be able to give him some much-needed information on the procedure at an
auction sale, a matter on which he himself was profoundly ignorant.




CHAPTER X.

DOING FATHER A BIT OF GOOD



Reggie Van Tuyl approached the table languidly, and sank down into a chair. He
was a long youth with a rather subdued and deflated look, as though the burden
of the van Tuyl millions was more than his frail strength could support. Most
things tired him.



“I say, Reggie, old top,” said Archie, “you’re just the
lad I wanted to see. I require the assistance of a blighter of ripe intellect.
Tell me, laddie, do you know anything about sales?”



Reggie eyed him sleepily.



“Sales?”



“Auction sales.”



Reggie considered.



“Well, they’re sales, you know.” He checked a yawn.
“Auction sales, you understand.”



“Yes,” said Archie encouragingly. “Something—the name
or something—seemed to tell me that.”



“Fellows put things up for sale you know, and other fellows—other
fellows go in and—and buy ’em, if you follow me.”



“Yes, but what’s the procedure? I mean, what do I do? That’s
what I’m after. I’ve got to buy something at Beale’s this
afternoon. How do I set about it?”



“Well,” said Reggie, drowsily, “there are several ways of
bidding, you know. You can shout, or you can nod, or you can twiddle your
fingers—” The effort of concentration was too much for him. He
leaned back limply in his chair. “I’ll tell you what. I’ve
nothing to do this afternoon. I’ll come with you and show you.”



When he entered the Art Galleries a few minutes later, Archie was glad of the
moral support of even such a wobbly reed as Reggie van Tuyl. There is something
about an auction room which weighs heavily upon the novice. The hushed interior
was bathed in a dim, religious light; and the congregation, seated on small
wooden chairs, gazed in reverent silence at the pulpit, where a gentleman of
commanding presence and sparkling pince-nez was delivering a species of chant.
Behind a gold curtain at the end of the room mysterious forms flitted to and
fro. Archie, who had been expecting something on the lines of the New York
Stock Exchange, which he had once been privileged to visit when it was in a
more than usually feverish mood, found the atmosphere oppressively
ecclesiastical. He sat down and looked about him. The presiding priest went on
with his chant.



“Sixteen-sixteen-sixteen-sixteen-sixteen—worth three
hundred—sixteen-sixteen-sixteen-sixteen-sixteen—ought to bring five
hundred—sixteen-sixteen-seventeen-seventeen-eighteen-eighteen
nineteen-nineteen-nineteen.”



He stopped and eyed the worshippers with a glittering and reproachful eye. They
had, it seemed, disappointed him. His lips curled, and he waved a hand towards
a grimly uncomfortable-looking chair with insecure legs and a good deal of gold
paint about it. “Gentlemen! Ladies and gentlemen! You are not here to
waste my time; I am not here to waste yours. Am I seriously offered nineteen
dollars for this eighteenth-century chair, acknowledged to be the finest piece
sold in New York for months and months? Am I—twenty? I thank you.
Twenty-twenty-twenty-twenty. Your opportunity! Priceless. Very few
extant. Twenty-five-five-five-five-thirty-thirty. Just what you are looking
for. The only one in the City of New York. Thirty-five-five-five-five.
Forty-forty-forty-forty-forty. Look at those legs! Back it into the light,
Willie. Let the light fall on those legs!”



Willie, a sort of acolyte, manœuvred the chair as directed. Reggie van Tuyl,
who had been yawning in a hopeless sort of way, showed his first flicker of
interest.



“Willie,” he observed, eyeing that youth more with pity than
reproach, “has a face like Jo-Jo the dog-faced boy, don’t you think
so?”



Archie nodded briefly. Precisely the same criticism had occurred to him.



“Forty-five-five-five-five-five,” chanted the high-priest.
“Once forty-five. Twice forty-five. Third and last call, forty-five. Sold
at forty-five. Gentleman in the fifth row.”



Archie looked up and down the row with a keen eye. He was anxious to see who
had been chump enough to give forty-five dollars for such a frightful object.
He became aware of the dog-faced Willie leaning towards him.



“Name, please?” said the canine one.



“Eh, what?” said Archie. “Oh, my name’s Moffam,
don’t you know.” The eyes of the multitude made him feel a little
nervous “Er—glad to meet you and all that sort of rot.”



“Ten dollars deposit, please,” said Willie.



“I don’t absolutely follow you, old bean. What is the big thought
at the back of all this?”



“Ten dollars deposit on the chair.”



“What chair?”



“You bid forty-five dollars for the chair.”



“Me?”



“You nodded,” said Willie, accusingly. “If,” he went
on, reasoning closely, “you didn’t want to bid, why did you
nod?”



Archie was embarrassed. He could, of course, have pointed out that he had
merely nodded in adhesion to the statement that the other had a face like Jo-Jo
the dog-faced boy; but something seemed to tell him that a purist might
consider the excuse deficient in tact. He hesitated a moment, then handed over
a ten-dollar bill, the price of Willie’s feelings. Willie withdrew like a
tiger slinking from the body of its victim.



“I say, old thing,” said Archie to Reggie, “this is a bit
thick, you know. No purse will stand this drain.”



Reggie considered the matter. His face seemed drawn under the mental strain.



“Don’t nod again,” he advised. “If you aren’t
careful, you get into the habit of it. When you want to bid, just twiddle your
fingers. Yes, that’s the thing. Twiddle!”



He sighed drowsily. The atmosphere of the auction room was close; you
weren’t allowed to smoke; and altogether he was beginning to regret that
he had come. The service continued. Objects of varying unattractiveness came
and went, eulogised by the officiating priest, but coldly received by the
congregation. Relations between the former and the latter were growing more and
more distant. The congregation seemed to suspect the priest of having an
ulterior motive in his eulogies, and the priest seemed to suspect the
congregation of a frivolous desire to waste his time. He had begun to speculate
openly as to why they were there at all. Once, when a particularly repellent
statuette of a nude female with an unwholesome green skin had been offered at
two dollars and had found no bidders—the congregation appearing silently
grateful for his statement that it was the only specimen of its kind on the
continent—he had specifically accused them of having come into the
auction room merely with the purpose of sitting down and taking the weight off
their feet.



“If your thing—your whatever-it-is, doesn’t come up soon,
Archie,” said Reggie, fighting off with an effort the mists of sleep,
“I rather think I shall be toddling along. What was it you came to
get?”



“It’s rather difficult to describe. It’s a rummy-looking sort
of what-not, made of china or something. I call it Pongo. At least, this one
isn’t Pongo, don’t you know—it’s his little brother,
but presumably equally foul in every respect. It’s all rather
complicated, I know, but—hallo!” He pointed excitedly. “By
Jove! We’re off! There it is! Look! Willie’s unleashing it
now!”



Willie, who had disappeared through the gold curtain, had now returned, and was
placing on a pedestal a small china figure of delicate workmanship. It was the
figure of a warrior in a suit of armour advancing with raised spear upon an
adversary. A thrill permeated Archie’s frame. Parker had not been
mistaken. This was undoubtedly the companion-figure to the redoubtable Pongo.
The two were identical. Even from where he sat Archie could detect on the
features of the figure on the pedestal the same expression of insufferable
complacency which had alienated his sympathies from the original Pongo.



The high-priest, undaunted by previous rebuffs, regarded the figure with a
gloating enthusiasm wholly unshared by the congregation, who were plainly
looking upon Pongo’s little brother as just another of those things.



“This,” he said, with a shake in his voice, “is something
very special. China figure, said to date back to the Ming Dynasty. Unique.
Nothing like it on either side of the Atlantic. If I were selling this at
Christie’s in London, where people,” he said, nastily, “have
an educated appreciation of the beautiful, the rare, and the exquisite, I
should start the bidding at a thousand dollars. This afternoon’s
experience has taught me that that might possibly be too high.” His
pince-nez sparkled militantly, as he gazed upon the stolid throng. “Will
anyone offer me a dollar for this unique figure?”



“Leap at it, old top,” said Reggie van Tuyl. “Twiddle, dear
boy, twiddle! A dollar’s reasonable.”



Archie twiddled.



“One dollar I am offered,” said the high-priest, bitterly.
“One gentleman here is not afraid to take a chance. One gentleman here
knows a good thing when he sees one.” He abandoned the gently sarcastic
manner for one of crisp and direct reproach. “Come, come, gentlemen, we
are not here to waste time. Will anyone offer me one hundred dollars for this
superb piece of—” He broke off, and seemed for a moment almost
unnerved. He stared at someone in one of the seats in front of Archie.
“Thank you,” he said, with a sort of gulp. “One hundred
dollars I am offered! One hundred—one hundred—one
hundred—”



Archie was startled. This sudden, tremendous jump, this wholly unforeseen boom
in Pongos, if one might so describe it, was more than a little disturbing. He
could not see who his rival was, but it was evident that at least one among
those present did not intend to allow Pongo’s brother to slip by without
a fight. He looked helplessly at Reggie for counsel, but Reggie had now
definitely given up the struggle. Exhausted nature had done its utmost, and now
he was leaning back with closed eyes, breathing softly through his nose. Thrown
on his own resources, Archie could think of no better course than to twiddle
his fingers again. He did so, and the high-priest’s chant took on a note
of positive exuberance.



“Two hundred I am offered. Much better! Turn the pedestal round, Willie,
and let them look at it. Slowly! Slowly! You aren’t spinning a
roulette-wheel. Two hundred. Two-two-two-two-two.” He became suddenly
lyrical. “Two-two-two—There was a young lady named Lou, who was
catching a train at two-two. Said the porter, ‘Don’t worry or hurry
or scurry. It’s a minute or two to two-two!’
Two-two-two-two-two!”



Archie’s concern increased. He seemed to be twiddling at this voluble man
across seas of misunderstanding. Nothing is harder to interpret to a nicety
than a twiddle, and Archie’s idea of the language of twiddles and the
high-priest’s idea did not coincide by a mile. The high-priest appeared
to consider that, when Archie twiddled, it was his intention to bid in
hundreds, whereas in fact Archie had meant to signify that he raised the
previous bid by just one dollar. Archie felt that, if given time, he could make
this clear to the high-priest, but the latter gave him no time. He had got his
audience, so to speak, on the run, and he proposed to hustle them before they
could rally.



“Two hundred—two hundred—two—three—thank you,
sir—three-three-three-four-four-five-five-six-six-seven-seven-seven—”



Archie sat limply in his wooden chair. He was conscious of a feeling which he
had only experienced twice in his life—once when he had taken his first
lesson in driving a motor and had trodden on the accelerator instead of the
brake; the second time more recently, when he had made his first down-trip on
an express lift. He had now precisely the same sensation of being run away with
by an uncontrollable machine, and of having left most of his internal organs at
some little distance from the rest of his body. Emerging from this welter of
emotion, stood out the one clear fact that, be the opposition bidding what it
might, he must nevertheless secure the prize. Lucille had sent him to New York
expressly to do so. She had sacrificed her jewellery for the cause. She relied
on him. The enterprise had become for Archie something almost sacred. He felt
dimly like a knight of old hot on the track of the Holy Grail.



He twiddled again. The ring and the bracelet had fetched nearly twelve hundred
dollars. Up to that figure his hat was in the ring.



“Eight hundred I am offered. Eight hundred.
Eight-eight-eight-eight—”



A voice spoke from somewhere at the back of the room. A quiet, cold, nasty,
determined voice.



“Nine!”



Archie rose from his seat and spun round. This mean attack from the rear stung
his fighting spirit. As he rose, a young man sitting immediately in front of
him rose too and stared likewise. He was a square-built resolute-looking young
man, who reminded Archie vaguely of somebody he had seen before. But Archie was
too busy trying to locate the man at the back to pay much attention to him. He
detected him at last, owing to the fact that the eyes of everybody in that part
of the room were fixed upon him. He was a small man of middle age, with
tortoise-shell-rimmed spectacles. He might have been a professor or something
of the kind. Whatever he was, he was obviously a man to be reckoned with. He
had a rich sort of look, and his demeanour was the demeanour of a man who is
prepared to fight it out on these lines if it takes all the summer.



“Nine hundred I am offered. Nine-nine-nine-nine—”



Archie glared defiantly at the spectacled man.



“A thousand!” he cried.



The irruption of high finance into the placid course of the afternoon’s
proceedings had stirred the congregation out of its lethargy. There were
excited murmurs. Necks were craned, feet shuffled. As for the high-priest, his
cheerfulness was now more than restored, and his faith in his fellow-man had
soared from the depths to a very lofty altitude. He beamed with approval.
Despite the warmth of his praise he would have been quite satisfied to see
Pongo’s little brother go at twenty dollars, and the reflection that the
bidding had already reached one thousand and that his commission was twenty per
cent, had engendered a mood of sunny happiness.



“One thousand is bid!” he carolled. “Now, gentlemen, I
don’t want to hurry you over this. You are all connoisseurs here, and you
don’t want to see a priceless china figure of the Ming Dynasty get away
from you at a sacrifice price. Perhaps you can’t all see the figure where
it is. Willie, take it round and show it to ’em. We’ll take a
little intermission while you look carefully at this wonderful figure. Get a
move on, Willie! Pick up your feet!”



Archie, sitting dazedly, was aware that Reggie van Tuyl had finished his beauty
sleep and was addressing the young man in the seat in front.



“Why, hallo,” said Reggie. “I didn’t know you were
back. You remember me, don’t you? Reggie van Tuyl. I know your sister
very well. Archie, old man, I want you to meet my friend, Bill Brewster. Why,
dash it!” He chuckled sleepily. “I was forgetting. Of course!
He’s your—”



“How are you?” said the young man. “Talking of my
sister,” he said to Reggie, “I suppose you haven’t met her
husband by any chance? I suppose you know she married some awful chump?”



“Me,” said Archie.



“How’s that?”



“I married your sister. My name’s Moffam.”



The young man seemed a trifle taken aback.



“Sorry,” he said.



“Not at all,” said Archie.



“I was only going by what my father said in his letters,” he
explained, in extenuation.



Archie nodded.



“I’m afraid your jolly old father doesn’t appreciate me. But
I’m hoping for the best. If I can rope in that rummy-looking little china
thing that Jo-Jo the dog-faced boy is showing the customers, he will be all
over me. I mean to say, you know, he’s got another like it, and, if he
can get a full house, as it were, I’m given to understand he’ll be
bucked, cheered, and even braced.”



The young man stared.



“Are you the fellow who’s been bidding against me?”



“Eh, what? Were you bidding against me?



“I wanted to buy the thing for my father. I’ve a special reason for
wanting to get in right with him just now. Are you buying it for him,
too?”



“Absolutely. As a surprise. It was Lucille’s idea. His valet, a
chappie named Parker, tipped us off that the thing was to be sold.”



“Parker? Great Scot! It was Parker who tipped me off. I met him on
Broadway, and he told me about it.”



“Rummy he never mentioned it in his letter to me. Why, dash it, we could
have got the thing for about two dollars if we had pooled our bids.”



“Well, we’d better pool them now, and extinguish that pill at the
back there. I can’t go above eleven hundred. That’s all I’ve
got.”



“I can’t go above eleven hundred myself.”



“There’s just one thing. I wish you’d let me be the one to
hand the thing over to Father. I’ve a special reason for wanting to make
a hit with him.”



“Absolutely!” said Archie, magnanimously. “It’s all the
same to me. I only wanted to get him generally braced, as it were, if you know
what I mean.”



“That’s awfully good of you.”



“Not a bit, laddie, no, no, and far from it. Only too glad.”



Willie had returned from his rambles among the connoisseurs, and Pongo’s
brother was back on his pedestal. The high-priest cleared his throat and
resumed his discourse.



“Now that you have all seen this superb figure we will—I was
offered one thousand—one thousand-one-one-one-one—eleven hundred.
Thank you, sir. Eleven hundred I am offered.”



The high-priest was now exuberant. You could see him doing figures in his head.



“You do the bidding,” said Brother Bill.



“Right-o!” said Archie.



He waved a defiant hand.



“Thirteen,” said the man at the back.



“Fourteen, dash it!”



“Fifteen!”



“Sixteen!”



“Seventeen!”



“Eighteen!”



“Nineteen!”



“Two thousand!”



The high-priest did everything but sing. He radiated good will and bonhomie.



“Two thousand I am offered. Is there any advance on two thousand? Come,
gentlemen, I don’t want to give this superb figure away. Twenty-one
hundred. Twenty-one-one-one-one. This is more the sort of thing I have been
accustomed to. When I was at Sotheby’s Rooms in London, this kind of
bidding was a common-place. Twenty-two-two-two-two-two. One hardly noticed it.
Three-three-three. Twenty-three-three-three. Twenty-three hundred dollars I am
offered.”



He gazed expectantly at Archie, as a man gazes at some favourite dog whom he
calls upon to perform a trick. But Archie had reached the end of his tether.
The hand that had twiddled so often and so bravely lay inert beside his
trouser-leg, twitching feebly. Archie was through.



“Twenty-three hundred,” said the high-priest, ingratiatingly.



Archie made no movement. There was a tense pause. The high-priest gave a little
sigh, like one waking from a beautiful dream.



“Twenty-three hundred,” he said. “Once twenty-three. Twice
twenty-three. Third, last, and final call, twenty-three. Sold at twenty-three
hundred. I congratulate you, sir, on a genuine bargain!”



Reggie van Tuyl had dozed off again. Archie tapped his brother-in-law on the
shoulder.



“May as well be popping, what?”



They threaded their way sadly together through the crowd, and made for the
street. They passed into Fifth Avenue without breaking the silence.



“Bally nuisance,” said Archie, at last.



“Rotten!”



“Wonder who that chappie was?”



“Some collector, probably.”



“Well, it can’t be helped,” said Archie.



Brother Bill attached himself to Archie’s arm, and became communicative.



“I didn’t want to mention it in front of van Tuyl,” he said,
“because he’s such a talking-machine, and it would have been all
over New York before dinner-time. But you’re one of the family, and you
can keep a secret.”



“Absolutely! Silent tomb and what not.”



“The reason I wanted that darned thing was because I’ve just got
engaged to a girl over in England, and I thought that, if I could hand my
father that china figure-thing with one hand and break the news with the other,
it might help a bit. She’s the most wonderful girl!”



“I’ll bet she is,” said Archie, cordially.



“The trouble is she’s in the chorus of one of the revues over
there, and Father is apt to kick. So I thought—oh, well, it’s no
good worrying now. Come along where it’s quiet, and I’ll tell you
all about her.”



“That’ll be jolly,” said Archie.




CHAPTER XI.

SALVATORE CHOOSES THE WRONG MOMENT



Archie reclaimed the family jewellery from its temporary home next morning;
and, having done so, sauntered back to the Cosmopolis. He was surprised, on
entering the lobby, to meet his father-in-law. More surprising still, Mr.
Brewster was manifestly in a mood of extraordinary geniality. Archie could
hardly believe his eyes when the other waved cheerily to him—nor his ears
a moment later when Mr. Brewster, addressing him as “my boy,” asked
him how he was and mentioned that the day was a warm one.



Obviously this jovial frame of mind must be taken advantage of; and
Archie’s first thought was of the downtrodden Salvatore, to the tale of
whose wrongs he had listened so sympathetically on the previous day. Now was
plainly the moment for the waiter to submit his grievance, before some ebb-tide
caused the milk of human kindness to flow out of Daniel Brewster. With a swift
“Cheerio!” in his father-in-law’s direction, Archie bounded
into the grill-room. Salvatore, the hour for luncheon being imminent but not
yet having arrived, was standing against the far wall in an attitude of
thought.



“Laddie!” cried Archie.



“Sare?”



“A most extraordinary thing has happened. Good old Brewster has suddenly
popped up through a trap and is out in the lobby now. And what’s still
more weird, he’s apparently bucked.”



“Sare?”



“Braced, you know. In the pink. Pleased about something. If you go to him
now with that yarn of yours, you can’t fail. He’ll kiss you on both
cheeks and give you his bank-roll and collar-stud. Charge along and ask the
head-waiter if you can have ten minutes off.”



Salvatore vanished in search of the potentate named, and Archie returned to the
lobby to bask in the unwonted sunshine.



“Well, well, well, what!” he said. “I thought you were at
Brookport.”



“I came up this morning to meet a friend of mine,” replied Mr.
Brewster genially. “Professor Binstead.”



“Don’t think I know him.”



“Very interesting man,” said Mr. Brewster, still with the same
uncanny amiability. “He’s a dabbler in a good many
things—science, phrenology, antiques. I asked him to bid for me at a sale
yesterday. There was a little china figure—”



Archie’s jaw fell.



“China figure?” he stammered feebly.



“Yes. The companion to one you may have noticed on my mantelpiece
upstairs. I have been trying to get the pair of them for years. I should never
have heard of this one if it had not been for that valet of mine, Parker. Very
good of him to let me know of it, considering I had fired him. Ah, here is
Binstead.”—He moved to greet the small, middle-aged man with the
tortoiseshell-rimmed spectacles who was bustling across the
lobby.—“Well, Binstead, so you got it?”



“Yes.”



“I suppose the price wasn’t particularly stiff?”



“Twenty-three hundred.”



“Twenty-three hundred!” Mr. Brewster seemed to reel in his tracks.
“Twenty-three hundred!



“You gave me carte blanche.”



“Yes, but twenty-three hundred!”



“I could have got it for a few dollars, but unfortunately I was a little
late, and, when I arrived, some young fool had bid it up to a thousand, and he
stuck to me till I finally shook him off at twenty-three hundred. Why, this is
the very man! Is he a friend of yours?”



Archie coughed.



“More a relation than a friend, what? Son-in-law, don’t you
know!”



Mr. Brewster’s amiability had vanished.



“What damned foolery have you been up to now?” he demanded.
“Can’t I move a step without stubbing my toe on you? Why the devil
did you bid?”



“We thought it would be rather a fruity scheme. We talked it over and
came to the conclusion that it was an egg. Wanted to get hold of the rummy
little object, don’t you know, and surprise you.”



“Who’s we?”



“Lucille and I.”



“But how did you hear of it at all?”



“Parker, the valet-chappie, you know, wrote me a letter about it.”



“Parker! Didn’t he tell you that he had told me the figure was to
be sold?”



“Absolutely not!” A sudden suspicion came to Archie. He was
normally a guileless young man, but even to him the extreme fishiness of the
part played by Herbert Parker had become apparent. “I say, you know, it
looks to me as if friend Parker had been having us all on a bit, what? I mean
to say it was jolly old Herb, who tipped your son off—Bill, you
know—to go and bid for the thing.”



“Bill! Was Bill there?”



“Absolutely in person! We were bidding against each other like the
dickens till we managed to get together and get acquainted. And then this
bird—this gentleman—sailed in and started to slip it across
us.”



Professor Binstead chuckled—the care-free chuckle of a man who sees all
those around him smitten in the pocket, while he himself remains untouched.



“A very ingenious rogue, this Parker of yours, Brewster. His method seems
to have been simple but masterly. I have no doubt that either he or a
confederate obtained the figure and placed it with the auctioneer, and then he
ensured a good price for it by getting us all to bid against each other. Very
ingenious!”



Mr. Brewster struggled with his feelings. Then he seemed to overcome them and
to force himself to look on the bright side.



“Well, anyway,” he said. “I’ve got the pair of figures,
and that’s what I wanted. Is that it in that parcel?”



“This is it. I wouldn’t trust an express company to deliver it.
Suppose we go up to your room and see how the two look side by side.”



They crossed the lobby to the lift.-The cloud was still on Mr. Brewster’s
brow as they stepped out and made their way to his suite. Like most men who
have risen from poverty to wealth by their own exertions, Mr. Brewster objected
to parting with his money unnecessarily, and it was plain that that
twenty-three hundred dollars still rankled.



Mr. Brewster unlocked the door and crossed the room. Then, suddenly, he halted,
stared, and stared again. He sprang to the bell and pressed it, then stood
gurgling wordlessly.



“Anything wrong, old bean?” queried Archie, solicitously.



“Wrong! Wrong! It’s gone!”



“Gone?”



“The figure!”



The floor-waiter had manifested himself silently in answer to the bell, and was
standing in the doorway.



“Simmons!” Mr. Brewster turned to him wildly. “Has anyone
been in this suite since I went away?”



“No, sir.”



“Nobody?”



“Nobody except your valet, sir—Parker. He said he had come to fetch
some things away. I supposed he had come from you, sir, with
instructions.”



“Get out!”



Professor Binstead had unwrapped his parcel, and had placed the Pongo on the
table. There was a weighty silence. Archie picked up the little china figure
and balanced it on the palm of his hand. It was a small thing, he reflected
philosophically, but it had made quite a stir in the world.



Mr. Brewster fermented for a while without speaking.



“So,” he said, at last, in a voice trembling with self-pity,
“I have been to all this trouble—”



“And expense,” put in Professor Binstead, gently.



“Merely to buy back something which had been stolen from me! And, owing
to your damned officiousness,” he cried, turning on Archie, “I have
had to pay twenty-three hundred dollars for it! I don’t know why they
make such a fuss about Job. Job never had anything like you around!”



“Of course,” argued Archie, “he had one or two boils.”



“Boils! What are boils?”



“Dashed sorry,” murmured Archie. “Acted for the best. Meant
well. And all that sort of rot!”



Professor Binstead’s mind seemed occupied to the exclusion of all other
aspects of the affair, with the ingenuity of the absent Parker.



“A cunning scheme!” he said. “A very cunning scheme! This man
Parker must have a brain of no low order. I should like to feel his
bumps!”



“I should like to give him some!” said the stricken Mr. Brewster.
He breathed a deep breath. “Oh, well,” he said, “situated as
I am, with a crook valet and an imbecile son-in-law, I suppose I ought to be
thankful that I’ve still got my own property, even if I have had to pay
twenty-three hundred dollars for the privilege of keeping it.” He rounded
on Archie, who was in a reverie. The thought of the unfortunate Bill had just
crossed Archie’s mind. It would be many moons, many weary moons, before
Mr. Brewster would be in a suitable mood to listen sympathetically to the story
of love’s young dream. “Give me that figure!”



Archie continued to toy absently with Pongo. He was wondering now how best to
break this sad occurrence to Lucille. It would be a disappointment for the poor
girl.



Give me that figure!



Archie started violently. There was an instant in which Pongo seemed to hang
suspended, like Mohammed’s coffin, between heaven and earth, then the
force of gravity asserted itself. Pongo fell with a sharp crack and
disintegrated. And as it did so there was a knock at the door, and in walked a
dark, furtive person, who to the inflamed vision of Mr. Daniel Brewster looked
like something connected with the executive staff of the Black Hand. With all
time at his disposal, the unfortunate Salvatore had selected this moment for
stating his case.



“Get out!” bellowed Mr. Brewster. “I didn’t ring for a
waiter.”



Archie, his mind reeling beneath the catastrophe, recovered himself
sufficiently to do the honours. It was at his instigation that Salvatore was
there, and, greatly as he wished that he could have seen fit to choose a more
auspicious moment for his business chat, he felt compelled to do his best to
see him through.



“Oh, I say, half a second,” he said. “You don’t quite
understand. As a matter of fact, this chappie is by way of being downtrodden
and oppressed and what not, and I suggested that he should get hold of you and
speak a few well-chosen words. Of course, if you’d rather—some
other time—”



But Mr. Brewster was not permitted to postpone the interview. Before he could
get his breath, Salvatore had begun to talk. He was a strong, ambidextrous
talker, whom it was hard to interrupt; and it was not for some moments that Mr.
Brewster succeeded in getting a word in. When he did, he spoke to the point.
Though not a linguist, he had been able to follow the discourse closely enough
to realise that the waiter was dissatisfied with conditions in his hotel; and
Mr. Brewster, as has been indicated, had a short way with people who criticised
the Cosmopolis.



“You’re fired!” said Mr. Brewster.



“Oh, I say!” protested Archie.



Salvatore muttered what sounded like a passage from Dante.



“Fired!” repeated Mr. Brewster resolutely. “And I wish to
heaven,” he added, eyeing his son-in-law malignantly, “I could fire
you!



“Well,” said Professor Binstead cheerfully, breaking the grim
silence which followed this outburst, “if you will give me your cheque,
Brewster, I think I will be going. Two thousand three hundred dollars. Make it
open, if you will, and then I can run round the corner and cash it before
lunch. That will be capital!”




CHAPTER XII.

BRIGHT EYES—AND A FLY



The Hermitage (unrivalled scenery, superb cuisine, Daniel Brewster, proprietor)
was a picturesque summer hotel in the green heart of the mountains, built by
Archie’s father-in-law shortly after he assumed control of the
Cosmopolis. Mr. Brewster himself seldom went there, preferring to concentrate
his attention on his New York establishment; and Archie and Lucille,
breakfasting in the airy dining-room some ten days after the incidents recorded
in the last chapter, had consequently to be content with two out of the three
advertised attractions of the place. Through the window at their side quite a
slab of the unrivalled scenery was visible; some of the superb cuisine was
already on the table; and the fact that the eye searched in vain for Daniel
Brewster, proprietor, filled Archie, at any rate, with no sense of aching loss.
He bore it with equanimity and even with positive enthusiasm. In Archie’s
opinion, practically all a place needed to make it an earthly Paradise was for
Mr. Daniel Brewster to be about forty-seven miles away from it.



It was at Lucille’s suggestion that they had come to the Hermitage. Never
a human sunbeam, Mr. Brewster had shown such a bleak front to the world, and
particularly to his son-in-law, in the days following the Pongo incident, that
Lucille had thought that he and Archie would for a time at least be better
apart—a view with which her husband cordially agreed. He had enjoyed his
stay at the Hermitage, and now he regarded the eternal hills with the
comfortable affection of a healthy man who is breakfasting well.



“It’s going to be another perfectly topping day,” he
observed, eyeing the shimmering landscape, from which the morning mists were
swiftly shredding away like faint puffs of smoke. “Just the day you ought
to have been here.”



“Yes, it’s too bad I’ve got to go. New York will be like an
oven.”



“Put it off.”



“I can’t, I’m afraid. I’ve a fitting.”



Archie argued no further. He was a married man of old enough standing to know
the importance of fittings.



“Besides,” said Lucille, “I want to see father.” Archie
repressed an exclamation of astonishment. “I’ll be back to-morrow
evening. You will be perfectly happy.”



“Queen of my soul, you know I can’t be happy with you away. You
know—”



“Yes?” murmured Lucille, appreciatively. She never tired of hearing
Archie say this sort of thing.



Archie’s voice had trailed off. He was looking across the room.



“By Jove!” he exclaimed. “What an awfully pretty
woman!”



“Where?”



“Over there. Just coming in, I say, what wonderful eyes! I don’t
think I ever saw such eyes. Did you notice her eyes? Sort of flashing! Awfully
pretty woman!”



Warm though the morning was, a suspicion of chill descended upon the
breakfast-table. A certain coldness seemed to come into Lucille’s face.
She could not always share Archie’s fresh young enthusiasms.



“Do you think so?”



“Wonderful figure, too!”



“Yes?”



“Well, what I mean to say, fair to medium,” said Archie, recovering
a certain amount of that intelligence which raises man above the level of the
beasts of the field. “Not the sort of type I admire myself, of
course.”



“You know her, don’t you?”



“Absolutely not and far from it,” said Archie, hastily.
“Never met her in my life.”



“You’ve seen her on the stage. Her name’s Vera Silverton. We
saw her in—”



“Of course, yes. So we did. I say, I wonder what she’s doing here?
She ought to be in New York, rehearsing. I remember meeting
what’s-his-name—you know—chappie who writes plays and what
not—George Benham—I remember meeting George Benham, and he told me
she was rehearsing in a piece of his called—I forget the name, but I know
it was called something or other. Well, why isn’t she?”



“She probably lost her temper and broke her contract and came away.
She’s always doing that sort of thing. She’s known for it. She must
be a horrid woman.”



“Yes.”



“I don’t want to talk about her. She used to be married to someone,
and she divorced him. And then she was married to someone else, and he divorced
her. And I’m certain her hair wasn’t that colour two years ago, and
I don’t think a woman ought to make up like that, and her dress is all
wrong for the country, and those pearls can’t be genuine, and I hate the
way she rolls her eyes about, and pink doesn’t suit her a bit. I think
she’s an awful woman, and I wish you wouldn’t keep on talking about
her.”



“Right-o!” said Archie, dutifully.



They finished breakfast, and Lucille went up to pack her bag. Archie strolled
out on to the terrace outside the hotel, where he smoked, communed with nature,
and thought of Lucille. He always thought of Lucille when he was alone,
especially when he chanced to find himself in poetic surroundings like those
provided by the unrivalled scenery encircling the Hotel Hermitage. The longer
he was married to her the more did the sacred institution seem to him a good
egg. Mr. Brewster might regard their marriage as one of the world’s most
unfortunate incidents, but to Archie it was, and always had been, a bit of all
right. The more he thought of it the more did he marvel that a girl like
Lucille should have been content to link her lot with that of a Class C
specimen like himself. His meditations were, in fact, precisely what a
happily-married man’s meditations ought to be.



He was roused from them by a species of exclamation or cry almost at his elbow,
and turned to find that the spectacular Miss Silverton was standing beside him.
Her dubious hair gleamed in the sunlight, and one of the criticised eyes was
screwed up. The other gazed at Archie with an expression of appeal.



“There’s something in my eye,” she said.



“No, really!”



“I wonder if you would mind? It would be so kind of you!”



Archie would have preferred to remove himself, but no man worthy of the name
can decline to come to the rescue of womanhood in distress. To twist the
lady’s upper lid back and peer into it and jab at it with the corner of
his handkerchief was the only course open to him. His conduct may be classed as
not merely blameless but definitely praiseworthy. King Arthur’s knights
used to do this sort of thing all the time, and look what people think of them.
Lucille, therefore, coming out of the hotel just as the operation was
concluded, ought not to have felt the annoyance she did. But, of course, there
is a certain superficial intimacy about the attitude of a man who is taking a
fly out of a woman’s eye which may excusably jar upon the sensibilities
of his wife. It is an attitude which suggests a sort of rapprochement or
camaraderie or, as Archie would have put it, what not.



“Thanks so much!” said Miss Silverton.



“Oh no, rather not,” said Archie.



“Such a nuisance getting things in your eye.”



“Absolutely!”



“I’m always doing it!”



“Rotten luck!”



“But I don’t often find anyone as clever as you to help me.”



Lucille felt called upon to break in on this feast of reason and flow of soul.



“Archie,” she said, “if you go and get your clubs now, I
shall just have time to walk round with you before my train goes.”



“Oh, ah!” said Archie, perceiving her for the first time.
“Oh, ah, yes, right-o, yes, yes, yes!”



On the way to the first tee it seemed to Archie that Lucille was distrait and
abstracted in her manner; and it occurred to him, not for the first time in his
life, what a poor support a clear conscience is in moments of crisis. Dash it
all, he didn’t see what else he could have done. Couldn’t leave the
poor female staggering about the place with squads of flies wedged in her
eyeball. Nevertheless—



“Rotten thing getting a fly in your eye,” he hazarded at length.
“Dashed awkward, I mean.”



“Or convenient.”



“Eh?”



“Well, it’s a very good way of dispensing with an
introduction.”



“Oh, I say! You don’t mean you think—”



“She’s a horrid woman!”



“Absolutely! Can’t think what people see in her.”



“Well, you seemed to enjoy fussing over her!”



“No, no! Nothing of the kind! She inspired me with absolute
what-d’you-call-it—the sort of thing chappies do get inspired with,
you know.”



“You were beaming all over your face.”



“I wasn’t. I was just screwing up my face because the sun was in my
eye.”



“All sorts of things seem to be in people’s eyes this
morning!”



Archie was saddened. That this sort of misunderstanding should have occurred on
such a topping day and at a moment when they were to be torn asunder for about
thirty-six hours made him feel—well, it gave him the pip. He had an idea
that there were words which would have straightened everything out, but he was
not an eloquent young man and could not find them. He felt aggrieved. Lucille,
he considered, ought to have known that he was immune as regarded females with
flashing eyes and experimentally-coloured hair. Why, dash it, he could have
extracted flies from the eyes of Cleopatra with one hand and Helen of Troy with
the other, simultaneously, without giving them a second thought. It was in
depressed mood that he played a listless nine holes; nor had life brightened
for him when he came back to the hotel two hours later, after seeing Lucille
off in the train to New York. Never till now had they had anything remotely
resembling a quarrel. Life, Archie felt, was a bit of a wash-out. He was
disturbed and jumpy, and the sight of Miss Silverton, talking to somebody on a
settee in the corner of the hotel lobby, sent him shooting off at right angles
and brought him up with a bump against the desk behind which the room-clerk
sat.



The room-clerk, always of a chatty disposition, was saying something to him,
but Archie did not listen. He nodded mechanically. It was something about his
room. He caught the word “satisfactory.”



“Oh, rather, quite!” said Archie.



A fussy devil, the room-clerk! He knew perfectly well that Archie found his
room satisfactory. These chappies gassed on like this so as to try to make you
feel that the management took a personal interest in you. It was part of their
job. Archie beamed absently and went in to lunch. Lucille’s empty seat
stared at him mournfully, increasing his sense of desolation.



He was half-way through his lunch, when the chair opposite ceased to be vacant.
Archie, transferring his gaze from the scenery outside the window, perceived
that his friend, George Benham, the playwright, had materialised from nowhere
and was now in his midst.



“Hallo!” he said.



George Benham was a grave young man whose spectacles gave him the look of a
mournful owl. He seemed to have something on his mind besides the artistically
straggling mop of black hair which swept down over his brow. He sighed wearily,
and ordered fish-pie.



“I thought I saw you come through the lobby just now,” he said.



“Oh, was that you on the settee, talking to Miss Silverton?”



“She was talking to me,” said the playwright, moodily.



“What are you doing here?” asked Archie. He could have wished Mr.
Benham elsewhere, for he intruded on his gloom, but, the chappie being amongst
those present, it was only civil to talk to him. “I thought you were in
New York, watching the rehearsals of your jolly old drama.”



“The rehearsals are hung up. And it looks as though there wasn’t
going to be any drama. Good Lord!” cried George Benham, with honest
warmth, “with opportunities opening out before one on every
side—with life extending prizes to one with both hands—when you see
coal-heavers making fifty dollars a week and the fellows who clean out the
sewers going happy and singing about their work—why does a man
deliberately choose a job like writing plays? Job was the only man that ever
lived who was really qualified to write a play, and he would have found it
pretty tough going if his leading woman had been anyone like Vera
Silverton!”



Archie—and it was this fact, no doubt, which accounted for his possession
of such a large and varied circle of friends—was always able to shelve
his own troubles in order to listen to other people’s hard-luck stories.



“Tell me all, laddie,” he said. “Release the film! Has she
walked out on you?”



“Left us flat! How did you hear about it? Oh, she told you, of
course?”



Archie hastened to try to dispel the idea that he was on any such terms of
intimacy with Miss Silverton.



“No, no! My wife said she thought it must be something of that nature or
order when we saw her come in to breakfast. I mean to say,” said Archie,
reasoning closely, “woman can’t come into breakfast here and be
rehearsing in New York at the same time. Why did she administer the raspberry,
old friend?”



Mr. Benham helped himself to fish-pie, and spoke dully through the steam.



“Well, what happened was this. Knowing her as intimately as you
do—”



“I don’t know her!”



“Well, anyway, it was like this. As you know, she has a dog—”



“I didn’t know she had a dog,” protested Archie. It seemed to
him that the world was in conspiracy to link him with this woman.



“Well, she has a dog. A beastly great whacking brute of a bulldog. And
she brings it to rehearsal.” Mr. Benham’s eyes filled with tears,
as in his emotion he swallowed a mouthful of fish-pie some eighty-three degrees
Fahrenheit hotter than it looked. In the intermission caused by this disaster
his agile mind skipped a few chapters of the story, and, when he was able to
speak again, he said, “So then there was a lot of trouble. Everything
broke loose!”



“Why?” Archie was puzzled. “Did the management object to her
bringing the dog to rehearsal?”



“A lot of good that would have done! She does what she likes in the
theatre.”



“Then why was there trouble?”



“You weren’t listening,” said Mr. Benham, reproachfully.
“I told you. This dog came snuffling up to where I was sitting—it
was quite dark in the body of the theatre, you know—and I got up to say
something about something that was happening on the stage, and somehow I must
have given it a push with my foot.”



“I see,” said Archie, beginning to get the run of the plot.
“You kicked her dog.”



“Pushed it. Accidentally. With my foot.”



“I understand. And when you brought off this kick—”



“Push,” said Mr. Benham, austerely.



“This kick or push. When you administered this kick or push—”



“It was more a sort of light shove.”



“Well, when you did whatever you did, the trouble started?”



Mr. Benham gave a slight shiver.



“She talked for a while, and then walked out, taking the dog with her.
You see, this wasn’t the first time it had happened.”



“Good Lord! Do you spend your whole time doing that sort of thing?”



“It wasn’t me the first time. It was the stage-manager. He
didn’t know whose dog it was, and it came waddling on to the stage, and
he gave it a sort of pat, a kind of flick—”



“A slosh?”



Not a slosh,” corrected Mr. Benham, firmly. “You
might call it a tap—with the promptscript. Well, we had a lot of
difficulty smoothing her over that time. Still, we managed to do it, but she
said that if anything of the sort occurred again she would chuck up her
part.”



“She must be fond of the dog,” said Archie, for the first time
feeling a touch of goodwill and sympathy towards the lady.



“She’s crazy about it. That’s what made it so awkward when I
happened—quite inadvertently—to give it this sort of accidental
shove. Well, we spent the rest of the day trying to get her on the ’phone
at her apartment, and finally we heard that she had come here. So I took the
next train, and tried to persuade her to come back. She wouldn’t listen.
And that’s how matters stand.”



“Pretty rotten!” said Archie, sympathetically.



“You can bet it’s pretty rotten—for me. There’s nobody
else who can play the part. Like a chump, I wrote the thing specially for her.
It means the play won’t be produced at all, if she doesn’t do it.
So you’re my last hope!”



Archie, who was lighting a cigarette, nearly swallowed it.



I am?”



“I thought you might persuade her. Point out to her what a lot hangs on
her coming back. Jolly her along, you know the sort of thing!”



“But, my dear old friend, I tell you I don’t know her!”



Mr. Benham’s eyes opened behind their zareba of glass.



“Well, she knows you. When you came through the lobby just now she
said that you were the only real human being she had ever met.”



“Well, as a matter of fact, I did take a fly out of her eye.
But—”



“You did? Well, then, the whole thing’s simple. All you have to do
is to ask her how her eye is, and tell her she has the most beautiful eyes you
ever saw, and coo a bit.”



“But, my dear old son!” The frightful programme which his friend
had mapped out stunned Archie. “I simply can’t! Anything to oblige
and all that sort of thing, but when it comes to cooing, distinctly
Napoo!”



“Nonsense! It isn’t hard to coo.”



“You don’t understand, laddie. You’re not a married man. I
mean to say, whatever you say for or against marriage—personally
I’m all for it and consider it a ripe egg—the fact remains that it
practically makes a chappie a spent force as a cooer. I don’t want to
dish you in any way, old bean, but I must firmly and resolutely decline to
coo.”



Mr. Benham rose and looked at his watch.



“I’ll have to be moving,” he said. “I’ve got to
get back to New York and report. I’ll tell them that I haven’t been
able to do anything myself, but that I’ve left the matter in good hands.
I know you will do your best.”



“But, laddie!”



“Think,” said Mr. Benham, solemnly, “of all that depends on
it! The other actors! The small-part people thrown out of a job!
Myself—but no! Perhaps you had better touch very lightly or not at all on
my connection with the thing. Well, you know how to handle it. I feel I can
leave it to you. Pitch it strong! Good-bye, my dear old man, and a thousand
thanks. I’ll do the same for you another time.” He moved towards
the door, leaving Archie transfixed. Half-way there he turned and came back.
“Oh, by the way,” he said, “my lunch. Have it put on your
bill, will you? I haven’t time to stay and settle. Good-bye!
Good-bye!”




CHAPTER XIII.

RALLYING ROUND PERCY



It amazed Archie through the whole of a long afternoon to reflect how swiftly
and unexpectedly the blue and brilliant sky of life can cloud over and with
what abruptness a man who fancies that his feet are on solid ground can find
himself immersed in Fate’s gumbo. He recalled, with the bitterness with
which one does recall such things, that that morning he had risen from his bed
without a care in the world, his happiness unruffled even by the thought that
Lucille would be leaving him for a short space. He had sung in his bath. Yes,
he had chirruped like a bally linnet. And now—



Some men would have dismissed the unfortunate affairs of Mr. George Benham from
their mind as having nothing to do with themselves, but Archie had never been
made of this stern stuff. The fact that Mr. Benham, apart from being an
agreeable companion with whom he had lunched occasionally in New York, had no
claims upon him affected him little. He hated to see his fellowman in trouble.
On the other hand, what could he do? To seek Miss Silverton out and plead with
her—even if he did it without cooing—would undoubtedly establish an
intimacy between them which, instinct told him, might tinge her manner after
Lucille’s return with just that suggestion of Auld Lang Syne which makes
things so awkward.



His whole being shrank from extending to Miss Silverton that inch which the
female artistic temperament is so apt to turn into an ell; and when, just as he
was about to go in to dinner, he met her in the lobby and she smiled brightly
at him and informed him that her eye was now completely recovered, he shied
away like a startled mustang of the prairie, and, abandoning his intention of
worrying the table d’hote in the same room with the amiable creature,
tottered off to the smoking-room, where he did the best he could with
sandwiches and coffee.



Having got through the time as best he could till eleven o’clock, he went
up to bed.



The room to which he and Lucille had been assigned by the management was on the
second floor, pleasantly sunny by day and at night filled with cool and
heartening fragrance of the pines. Hitherto Archie had always enjoyed taking a
final smoke on the balcony overlooking the woods, but, to-night such was his
mental stress that he prepared to go to bed directly he had closed the door. He
turned to the cupboard to get his pyjamas.



His first thought, when even after a second scrutiny no pyjamas were visible,
was that this was merely another of those things which happen on days when life
goes wrong. He raked the cupboard for a third time with an annoyed eye. From
every hook hung various garments of Lucille’s, but no pyjamas. He was
breathing a soft malediction preparatory to embarking on a point-to-point hunt
for his missing property, when something in the cupboard caught his eye and
held him for a moment puzzled.



He could have sworn that Lucille did not possess a mauve négligé. Why,
she had told him a dozen times that mauve was a colour which she did not like.
He frowned perplexedly; and as he did so, from near the window came a soft
cough.



Archie spun round and subjected the room to as close a scrutiny as that which
he had bestowed upon the cupboard. Nothing was visible. The window opening on
to the balcony gaped wide. The balcony was manifestly empty.



Urrf!



This time there was no possibility of error. The cough had come from the
immediate neighbourhood of the window.



Archie was conscious of a pringly sensation about the roots of his
closely-cropped back-hair, as he moved cautiously across the room. The affair
was becoming uncanny; and, as he tip-toed towards the window, old ghost
stories, read in lighter moments before cheerful fires with plenty of light in
the room, flitted through his mind. He had the feeling—precisely as every
chappie in those stories had had—that he was not alone.



Nor was he. In a basket behind an arm-chair, curled up, with his massive chin
resting on the edge of the wicker-work, lay a fine bulldog.



“Urrf!” said the bulldog.



“Good God!” said Archie.



There was a lengthy pause in which the bulldog looked earnestly at Archie and
Archie looked earnestly at the bulldog.



Normally, Archie was a dog-lover. His hurry was never so great as to prevent
him stopping, when in the street, and introducing himself to any dog he met. In
a strange house, his first act was to assemble the canine population, roll it
on its back or backs, and punch it in the ribs. As a boy, his earliest ambition
had been to become a veterinary surgeon; and, though the years had cheated him
of his career, he knew all about dogs, their points, their manners, their
customs, and their treatment in sickness and in health. In short, he loved
dogs, and, had they met under happier conditions, he would undoubtedly have
been on excellent terms with this one within the space of a minute. But, as
things were, he abstained from fraternising and continued to goggle dumbly.



And then his eye, wandering aside, collided with the following objects: a
fluffy pink dressing-gown, hung over the back of a chair, an entirely strange
suit-case, and, on the bureau, a photograph in a silver frame of a stout
gentleman in evening-dress whom he had never seen before in his life.



Much has been written of the emotions of the wanderer who, returning to his
childhood home, finds it altered out of all recognition; but poets have
neglected the theme—far more poignant—of the man who goes up to his
room in an hotel and finds it full of somebody else’s dressing-gowns and
bulldogs.



Bulldogs! Archie’s heart jumped sideways and upwards with a wiggling
movement, turning two somersaults, and stopped beating. The hideous truth,
working its way slowly through the concrete, had at last penetrated to his
brain. He was not only in somebody else’s room, and a woman’s at
that. He was in the room belonging to Miss Vera Silverton.



He could not understand it. He would have been prepared to stake the last cent
he could borrow from his father-in-law on the fact that he had made no error in
the number over the door. Yet, nevertheless, such was the case, and, below par
though his faculties were at the moment, he was sufficiently alert to perceive
that it behoved him to withdraw.



He leaped to the door, and, as he did so, the handle began to turn.



The cloud which had settled on Archie’s mind lifted abruptly. For an
instant he was enabled to think about a hundred times more quickly than was his
leisurely wont. Good fortune had brought him to within easy reach of the
electric-light switch. He snapped it back, and was in darkness. Then, diving
silently and swiftly to the floor, he wriggled under the bed. The thud of his
head against what appeared to be some sort of joist or support, unless it had
been placed there by the maker as a practical joke, on the chance of this kind
of thing happening some day, coincided with the creak of the opening door. Then
the light was switched on again, and the bulldog in the corner gave a welcoming
woofle.



“And how is mamma’s precious angel?”



Rightly concluding that the remark had not been addressed to himself and that
no social obligation demanded that he reply, Archie pressed his cheek against
the boards and said nothing. The question was not repeated, but from the other
side of the room came the sound of a patted dog.



“Did he think his muzzer had fallen down dead and was never coming
up?”



The beautiful picture which these words conjured up filled Archie with that
yearning for the might-have-been which is always so painful. He was finding his
position physically as well as mentally distressing. It was cramped under the
bed, and the boards were harder than anything he had ever encountered. Also, it
appeared to be the practice of the housemaids at the Hotel Hermitage to use the
space below the beds as a depository for all the dust which they swept off the
carpet, and much of this was insinuating itself into his nose and mouth. The
two things which Archie would have liked most to do at that moment were first
to kill Miss Silverton—if possible, painfully—and then to spend the
remainder of his life sneezing.



After a prolonged period he heard a drawer open, and noted the fact as
promising. As the old married man, he presumed that it signified the putting
away of hair-pins. About now the dashed woman would be looking at herself in
the glass with her hair down. Then she would brush it. Then she would twiddle
it up into thingummies. Say, ten minutes for this. And after that she would go
to bed and turn out the light, and he would be able, after giving her a bit of
time to go to sleep, to creep out and leg it. Allowing at a conservative
estimate three-quarters of—



“Come out!”



Archie stiffened. For an instant a feeble hope came to him that this remark,
like the others, might be addressed to the dog.



“Come out from under that bed!” said a stern voice. “And mind
how you come! I’ve got a pistol!”



“Well, I mean to say, you know,” said Archie, in a propitiatory
voice, emerging from his lair like a tortoise and smiling as winningly as a man
can who has just bumped his head against the leg of a bed, “I suppose all
this seems fairly rummy, but—”



“For the love of Mike!” said Miss Silverton.



The point seemed to Archie well taken and the comment on the situation neatly
expressed.



“What are you doing in my room?”



“Well, if it comes to that, you know—shouldn’t have mentioned
it if you hadn’t brought the subject up in the course of general
chit-chat—what are you doing in mine?”



“Yours?”



“Well, apparently there’s been a bloomer of some species somewhere,
but this was the room I had last night,” said Archie.



“But the desk-clerk said that he had asked you if it would be quite
satisfactory to you giving it up to me, and you said yes. I come here every
summer, when I’m not working, and I always have this room.”



“By Jove! I remember now. The chappie did say something to me about the
room, but I was thinking of something else and it rather went over the top. So
that’s what he was talking about, was it?”



Miss Silverton was frowning. A moving-picture director, scanning her face,
would have perceived that she was registering disappointment.



“Nothing breaks right for me in this darned world,” she said,
regretfully. “When I caught sight of your leg sticking out from under the
bed, I did think that everything was all lined up for a real find and, at last,
I could close my eyes and see the thing in the papers. On the front page, with
photographs: ‘Plucky Actress Captures Burglar.’ Darn it!”



“Fearfully sorry, you know!”



“I just needed something like that. I’ve got a Press-agent, and I
will say for him that he eats well and sleeps well and has just enough
intelligence to cash his monthly cheque without forgetting what he went into
the bank for, but outside of that you can take it from me he’s not one of
the world’s workers! He’s about as much solid use to a girl with
aspirations as a pain in the lower ribs. It’s three weeks since he got me
into print at all, and then the brightest thing he could think up was that my
favourite breakfast-fruit was an apple. Well, I ask you!”



“Rotten!” said Archie.



“I did think that for once my guardian angel had gone back to work and
was doing something for me. ‘Stage Star and Midnight
Marauder,’” murmured Miss Silverton, wistfully.
“‘Footlight Favourite Foils Felon.’”



“Bit thick!” agreed Archie, sympathetically. “Well,
you’ll probably be wanting to get to bed and all that sort of rot, so I
may as well be popping, what! Cheerio!”



A sudden gleam came into Miss Silverton’s compelling eyes.



“Wait!”



“Eh?”



“Wait! I’ve got an idea!” The wistful sadness had gone from
her manner. She was bright and alert. “Sit down!”



“Sit down?”



“Sure. Sit down and take the chill off the arm-chair. I’ve thought
of something.”



Archie sat down as directed. At his elbow the bulldog eyed him gravely from the
basket.



“Do they know you in this hotel?”



“Know me? Well, I’ve been here about a week.”



“I mean, do they know who you are? Do they know you’re a good
citizen?”



“Well, if it comes to that, I suppose they don’t. But—”



“Fine!” said Miss Silverton, appreciatively. “Then it’s
all right. We can carry on!”



“Carry on!”



“Why, sure! All I want is to get the thing into the papers. It
doesn’t matter to me if it turns out later that there was a mistake and
that you weren’t a burglar trying for my jewels after all. It makes just
as good a story either way. I can’t think why that never struck me
before. Here have I been kicking because you weren’t a real burglar, when
it doesn’t amount to a hill of beans whether you are or not. All
I’ve got to do is to rush out and yell and rouse the hotel, and they come
in and pinch you, and I give the story to the papers, and everything’s
fine!”



Archie leaped from his chair.



“I say! What!”



“What’s on your mind?” enquired Miss Silverton,
considerately. “Don’t you think it’s a nifty scheme?”



“Nifty! My dear old soul! It’s frightful!”



“Can’t see what’s wrong with it,” grumbled Miss
Silverton. “After I’ve had someone get New York on the
long-distance ’phone and give the story to the papers you can explain,
and they’ll let you out. Surely to goodness you don’t object, as a
personal favour to me, to spending an hour or two in a cell? Why, probably they
haven’t got a prison at all out in these parts, and you’ll simply
be locked in a room. A child of ten could do it on his head,” said Miss
Silverton. “A child of six,” she emended.



“But, dash it—I mean—what I mean to say—I’m
married!”



“Yes?” said Miss Silverton, with the politeness of faint interest.
“I’ve been married myself. I wouldn’t say it’s
altogether a bad thing, mind you, for those that like it, but a little of it
goes a long way. My first husband,” she proceeded, reminiscently,
“was a travelling man. I gave him a two-weeks’ try-out, and then I
told him to go on travelling. My second husband—now, he
wasn’t a gentleman in any sense of the word. I remember
once—”



“You don’t grasp the point. The jolly old point! You fail to grasp
it. If this bally thing comes out, my wife will be most frightfully
sick!”



Miss Silverton regarded him with pained surprise.



“Do you mean to say you would let a little thing like that stand in the
way of my getting on the front page of all the papers—with
photographs? Where’s your chivalry?”



“Never mind my dashed chivalry!”



“Besides, what does it matter if she does get a little sore? She’ll
soon get over it. You can put that right. Buy her a box of candy. Not that
I’m strong for candy myself. What I always say is, it may taste good, but
look what it does to your hips! I give you my honest word that, when I gave up
eating candy, I lost eleven ounces the first week. My second husband—no,
I’m a liar, it was my third—my third husband said—Say,
what’s the big idea? Where are you going?”



“Out!” said Archie, firmly. “Bally out!”



A dangerous light flickered in Miss Silverton’s eyes.



“That’ll be all of that!” she said, raising the pistol.
“You stay right where you are, or I’ll fire!”



“Right-o!”



“I mean it!”



“My dear old soul,” said Archie, “in the recent
unpleasantness in France I had chappies popping off things like that at me all
day and every day for close on five years, and here I am, what! I mean to say,
if I’ve got to choose between staying here and being pinched in your room
by the local constabulary and having the dashed thing get into the papers and
all sorts of trouble happening, and my wife getting the wind up and—I
say, if I’ve got to choose—”



“Suck a lozenge and start again!” said Miss Silverton.



“Well, what I mean to say is, I’d much rather take a chance of
getting a bullet in the old bean than that. So loose it off and the best
o’ luck!”



Miss Silverton lowered the pistol, sank into a chair, and burst into tears.



“I think you’re the meanest man I ever met!” she sobbed.
“You know perfectly well the bang would send me into a fit!”



“In that case,” said Archie, relieved, “cheerio, good luck,
pip-pip, toodle-oo, and good-bye-ee! I’ll be shifting!”



“Yes, you will!” cried Miss Silverton, energetically, recovering
with amazing swiftness from her collapse. “Yes, you will, I by no means
suppose! You think, just because I’m no champion with a pistol, I’m
helpless. You wait! Percy!”



“My name is not Percy.”



“I never said it was. Percy! Percy, come to muzzer!”



There was a creaking rustle from behind the arm-chair. A heavy body flopped on
the carpet. Out into the room, heaving himself along as though sleep had
stiffened his joints, and breathing stertorously through his tilted nose, moved
the fine bulldog. Seen in the open, he looked even more formidable than he had
done in his basket.



“Guard him, Percy! Good dog, guard him! Oh, heavens! What’s the
matter with him?”



And with these words the emotional woman, uttering a wail of anguish, flung
herself on the floor beside the animal.



Percy was, indeed, in manifestly bad shape. He seemed quite unable to drag his
limbs across the room. There was a curious arch in his back, and, as his
mistress touched him, he cried out plaintively,



“Percy! Oh, what is the matter with him? His nose is
burning!”



Now was the time, with both sections of the enemy’s forces occupied, for
Archie to have departed softly from the room. But never, since the day when at
the age of eleven he had carried a large, damp, and muddy terrier with a sore
foot three miles and deposited him on the best sofa in his mother’s
drawing-room, had he been able to ignore the spectacle of a dog in trouble.



“He does look bad, what!”



“He’s dying! Oh, he’s dying! Is it distemper? He’s
never had distemper.”



Archie regarded the sufferer with the grave eye of the expert. He shook his
head.



“It’s not that,” he said. “Dogs with distemper make a
sort of snifting noise.”



“But he is making a snifting noise!”



“No, he’s making a snuffling noise. Great difference between
snuffling and snifting. Not the same thing at all. I mean to say, when they
snift they snift, and when they snuffle they—as it were—snuffle.
That’s how you can tell. If you ask me”—he passed his
hand over the dog’s back. Percy uttered another cry. “I know
what’s the matter with him.”



“A brute of a man kicked him at rehearsal. Do you think he’s
injured internally?”



“It’s rheumatism,” said Archie. “Jolly old rheumatism.
That’s all that’s the trouble.”



“Are you sure?”



“Absolutely!”



“But what can I do?”



“Give him a good hot bath, and mind and dry him well. He’ll have a
good sleep then, and won’t have any pain. Then, first thing to-morrow,
you want to give him salicylate of soda.”



“I’ll never remember that.”—“I’ll write it
down for you. You ought to give him from ten to twenty grains three times a day
in an ounce of water. And rub him with any good embrocation.”



“And he won’t die?”



“Die! He’ll live to be as old as you are!-I mean to
say—”



“I could kiss you!” said Miss Silverton, emotionally.



Archie backed hastily.



“No, no, absolutely not! Nothing like that required, really!”



“You’re a darling!”



“Yes. I mean no. No, no, really!”



“I don’t know what to say. What can I say?”



“Good night,” said Archie.



“I wish there was something I could do! If you hadn’t been here, I
should have gone off my head!”



A great idea flashed across Archie’s brain.



“Do you really want to do something?”



“Anything!”



“Then I do wish, like a dear sweet soul, you would pop straight back to
New York to-morrow and go on with those rehearsals.”



Miss Silverton shook her head.



“I can’t do that!”



“Oh, right-o! But it isn’t much to ask, what!”



“Not much to ask! I’ll never forgive that man for kicking
Percy!”



“Now listen, dear old soul. You’ve got the story all wrong. As a
matter of fact, jolly old Benham told me himself that he has the greatest
esteem and respect for Percy, and wouldn’t have kicked him for the world.
And, you know it was more a sort of push than a kick. You might almost call it
a light shove. The fact is, it was beastly dark in the theatre, and he was
legging it sideways for some reason or other, no doubt with the best motives,
and unfortunately he happened to stub his toe on the poor old bean.”



“Then why didn’t he say so?”



“As far as I could make out, you didn’t give him a chance.”



Miss Silverton wavered.



“I always hate going back after I’ve walked out on a show,”
she said. “It seems so weak!”



“Not a bit of it! They’ll give three hearty cheers and think you a
topper. Besides, you’ve got to go to New York in any case. To take Percy
to a vet., you know, what!”



“Of course. How right you always are!” Miss Silverton hesitated
again. “Would you really be glad if I went back to the show?”



“I’d go singing about the hotel! Great pal of mine, Benham. A
thoroughly cheery old bean, and very cut up about the whole affair. Besides,
think of all the coves thrown out of work—the thingummabobs and the poor
what-d’you-call-’ems!”



“Very well.”



“You’ll do it?”



“Yes.”



“I say, you really are one of the best! Absolutely like mother made!
That’s fine! Well, I think I’ll be saying good night.”



“Good night. And thank you so much!”



“Oh, no, rather not!”



Archie moved to the door.



“Oh, by the way.”



“Yes?”



“If I were you, I think I should catch the very first train you can get
to New York. You see—er—you ought to take Percy to the vet. as soon
as ever you can.”



“You really do think of everything,” said Miss Silverton.



“Yes,” said Archie, meditatively.




CHAPTER XIV.

THE SAD CASE OF LOONEY BIDDLE



Archie was a simple soul, and, as is the case with most simple souls, gratitude
came easily to him. He appreciated kind treatment. And when, on the following
day, Lucille returned to the Hermitage, all smiles and affection, and made no
further reference to Beauty’s Eyes and the flies that got into them, he
was conscious of a keen desire to show some solid recognition of this
magnanimity. Few wives, he was aware, could have had the nobility and what not
to refrain from occasionally turning the conversation in the direction of the
above-mentioned topics. It had not needed this behaviour on her part to
convince him that Lucille was a topper and a corker and one of the very best,
for he had been cognisant of these facts since the first moment he had met her:
but what he did feel was that she deserved to be rewarded in no uncertain
manner. And it seemed a happy coincidence to him that her birthday should be
coming along in the next week or so. Surely, felt Archie, he could whack up
some sort of a not unjuicy gift for that occasion—something pretty ripe
that would make a substantial hit with the dear girl. Surely something would
come along to relieve his chronic impecuniosity for just sufficient length of
time to enable him to spread himself on this great occasion.



And, as if in direct answer to prayer, an almost forgotten aunt in England
suddenly, out of an absolutely blue sky, shot no less a sum than five hundred
dollars across the ocean. The present was so lavish and unexpected that Archie
had the awed feeling of one who participates in a miracle. He felt, like
Herbert Parker, that the righteous was not forsaken. It was the sort of thing
that restored a fellow’s faith in human nature. For nearly a week he went
about in a happy trance: and when, by thrift and enterprise—that is to
say, by betting Reggie van Tuyl that the New York Giants would win the opening
game of the series against the Pittsburg baseball team—he contrived to
double his capital, what it amounted to was simply that life had nothing more
to offer. He was actually in a position to go to a thousand dollars for
Lucille’s birthday present. He gathered in Mr. van Tuyl, of whose taste
in these matters he had a high opinion, and dragged him off to a
jeweller’s on Broadway.



The jeweller, a stout, comfortable man, leaned on the counter and fingered
lovingly the bracelet which he had lifted out of its nest of blue plush.
Archie, leaning on the other side of the counter, inspected the bracelet
searchingly, wishing that he knew more about these things; for he had rather a
sort of idea that the merchant was scheming to do him in the eyeball. In a
chair by his side, Reggie van Tuyl, half asleep as usual, yawned despondently.
He had permitted Archie to lug him into this shop; and he wanted to buy
something and go. Any form of sustained concentration fatigued Reggie.



“Now this,” said the jeweller, “I could do at eight hundred
and fifty dollars.”



“Grab it!” murmured Mr. van Tuyl.



The jeweller eyed him approvingly, a man after his own heart; but Archie looked
doubtful. It was all very well for Reggie to tell him to grab it in that
careless way. Reggie was a dashed millionaire, and no doubt bought bracelets by
the pound or the gross or what not; but he himself was in an entirely different
position.



“Eight hundred and fifty dollars!” he said, hesitating.



“Worth it,” mumbled Reggie van Tuyl.



“More than worth it,” amended the jeweller. “I can assure you
that it is better value than you could get anywhere on Fifth Avenue.”



“Yes?” said Archie. He took the bracelet and twiddled it
thoughtfully. “Well, my dear old jeweller, one can’t say fairer
than that, can one—or two, as the case may be!” He frowned.
“Oh, well, all right! But it’s rummy that women are so fearfully
keen on these little thingummies, isn’t it? I mean to say, can’t
see what they see in them. Stones, and all that. Still, there it is, of
course!”



“There,” said the jeweller, “as you say, it is, sir.”



“Yes, there it is!”



“Yes, there it is,” said the jeweller, “fortunately for
people in my line of business. Will you take it with you, sir?”



Archie reflected.



“No. No, not take it with me. The fact is, you know, my wife’s
coming back from the country to-night, and it’s her birthday to-morrow,
and the thing’s for her, and, if it was popping about the place to-night,
she might see it, and it would sort of spoil the surprise. I mean to say, she
doesn’t know I’m giving it her, and all that!”



“Besides,” said Reggie, achieving a certain animation now that the
tedious business interview was concluded, “going to the ball-game this
afternoon—might get pocket picked—yes, better have it sent.”



“Where shall I send it, sir?”



“Eh? Oh, shoot it along to Mrs. Archibald Moffam, at the Cosmopolis. Not
to-day, you know. Buzz it in first thing to-morrow.”



Having completed the satisfactory deal, the jeweller threw off the business
manner and became chatty.



“So you are going to the ball-game? It should be an interesting
contest.”



Reggie van Tuyl, now—by his own standards—completely awake, took
exception to this remark.



“Not a bit of it!” he said, decidedly. “No contest!
Can’t call it a contest! Walkover for the Pirates!”



Archie was stung to the quick. There is that about baseball which arouses
enthusiasm and the partisan spirit in the unlikeliest bosoms. It is almost
impossible for a man to live in America and not become gripped by the game; and
Archie had long been one of its warmest adherents. He was a whole-hearted
supporter of the Giants, and his only grievance against Reggie, in other
respects an estimable young man, was that the latter, whose money had been
inherited from steel-mills in that city, had an absurd regard for the Pirates
of Pittsburg.



“What absolute bally rot!” he exclaimed. “Look what the
Giants did to them yesterday!”



“Yesterday isn’t to-day,” said Reggie.



“No, it’ll be a jolly sight worse,” said Archie.
“Looney Biddle’ll be pitching for the Giants to-day.”



“That’s just what I mean. The Pirates have got him rattled. Look
what happened last time.”



Archie understood, and his generous nature chafed at the innuendo. Looney
Biddle—so-called by an affectionately admiring public as the result of
certain marked eccentricities—was beyond dispute the greatest left-handed
pitcher New York had possessed in the last decade. But there was one blot on
Mr. Biddle’s otherwise stainless scutcheon. Five weeks before, on the
occasion of the Giants’ invasion of Pittsburg, he had gone mysteriously
to pieces. Few native-born partisans, brought up to baseball from the cradle,
had been plunged into a profounder gloom on that occasion than Archie; but his
soul revolted at the thought that that sort of thing could ever happen again.



“I’m not saying,” continued Reggie, “that Biddle
isn’t a very fair pitcher, but it’s cruel to send him against the
Pirates, and somebody ought to stop it. His best friends should interfere. Once
a team gets a pitcher rattled, he’s never any good against them again. He
loses his nerve.”



The jeweller nodded approval of this sentiment.



“They never come back,” he said, sententiously.



The fighting blood of the Moffams was now thoroughly stirred. Archie eyed his
friend sternly. Reggie was a good chap—in many respects an extremely
sound egg—but he must not be allowed to talk rot of this description
about the greatest left-handed pitcher of the age.



“It seems to me, old companion,” he said, “that a small bet
is indicated at this juncture. How about it?”



“Don’t want to take your money.”



“You won’t have to! In the cool twilight of the merry old summer
evening I, friend of my youth and companion of my riper years, shall be
trousering yours.”



Reggie yawned. The day was very hot, and this argument was making him feel
sleepy again.



“Well, just as you like, of course. Double or quits on yesterday’s
bet, if that suits you.”



For a moment Archie hesitated. Firm as his faith was in Mr. Biddle’s
stout left arm, he had not intended to do the thing on quite this scale. That
thousand dollars of his was earmarked for Lucille’s birthday present, and
he doubted whether he ought to risk it. Then the thought that the honour of New
York was in his hands decided him. Besides, the risk was negligible. Betting on
Looney Biddle was like betting on the probable rise of the sun in the east. The
thing began to seem to Archie a rather unusually sound and conservative
investment. He remembered that the jeweller, until he drew him firmly but
kindly to earth and urged him to curb his exuberance and talk business on a
reasonable plane, had started brandishing bracelets that cost about two
thousand. There would be time to pop in at the shop this evening after the game
and change the one he had selected for one of those. Nothing was too good for
Lucille on her birthday.



“Right-o!” he said. “Make it so, old friend!”



Archie walked back to the Cosmopolis. No misgivings came to mar his perfect
contentment. He felt no qualms about separating Reggie from another thousand
dollars. Except for a little small change in the possession of the Messrs.
Rockefeller and Vincent Astor, Reggie had all the money in the world and could
afford to lose. He hummed a gay air as he entered the lobby and crossed to the
cigar-stand to buy a few cigarettes to see him through the afternoon.



The girl behind the cigar counter welcomed him with a bright smile. Archie was
popular with all the employés of the Cosmopolis.



“’S a great day, Mr. Moffam!”



“One of the brightest and best,” agreed Archie. “Could you
dig me out two, or possibly three, cigarettes of the usual description? I shall
want something to smoke at the ball-game.”



“You going to the ball-game?”



“Rather! Wouldn’t miss it for a fortune.”



“No?”



“Absolutely no! Not with jolly old Biddle pitching.”



The cigar-stand girl laughed amusedly.



“Is he pitching this afternoon? Say, that feller’s a nut?
D’you know him?”



“Know him? Well, I’ve seen him pitch and so forth.”



“I’ve got a girl friend who’s engaged to him!”



Archie looked at her with positive respect. It would have been more dramatic,
of course, if she had been engaged to the great man herself, but still the mere
fact that she had a girl friend in that astounding position gave her a sort of
halo.



“No, really!” he said. “I say, by Jove, really! Fancy
that!”



“Yes, she’s engaged to him all right. Been engaged close on a
coupla months now.”



“I say! That’s frightfully interesting! Fearfully interesting,
really!”



“It’s funny about that guy,” said the cigar-stand girl.
“He’s a nut! The fellow who said there’s plenty of room at
the top must have been thinking of Gus Biddle’s head! He’s crazy
about m’ girl friend, y’ know, and, whenever they have a fuss, it
seems like he sort of flies right off the handle.”



“Goes in off the deep end, eh?”



“Yes, sir! Loses what little sense he’s got. Why, the last
time him and m’ girl friend got to scrapping was when he was going on to
Pittsburg to play, about a month ago. He’d been out with her the day he
left for there, and he had a grouch or something, and he started making low,
sneaky cracks about her Uncle Sigsbee. Well, m’ girl friend’s got a
nice disposition, but she c’n get mad, and she just left him flat and
told him all was over. And he went off to Pittsburg, and, when he started in to
pitch the opening game, he just couldn’t keep his mind on his job, and
look what them assassins done to him! Five runs in the first innings! Yessir,
he’s a nut all right!”



Archie was deeply concerned. So this was the explanation of that mysterious
disaster, that weird tragedy which had puzzled the sporting press from coast to
coast.



“Good God! Is he often taken like that?”



“Oh, he’s all right when he hasn’t had a fuss with m’
girl friend,” said the cigar-stand girl, indifferently. Her interest in
baseball was tepid. Women are too often like this—mere butterflies, with
no concern for the deeper side of life.



“Yes, but I say! What I mean to say, you know! Are they pretty pally now?
The good old Dove of Peace flapping its little wings fairly briskly and all
that?”



“Oh, I guess everything’s nice and smooth just now. I seen m’
girl friend yesterday, and Gus was taking her to the movies last night, so I
guess everything’s nice and smooth.”



Archie breathed a sigh of relief.



“Took her to the movies, did he? Stout fellow!”



“I was at the funniest picture last week,” said the cigar-stand
girl. “Honest, it was a scream! It was like this—”



Archie listened politely; then went in to get a bite of lunch. His equanimity,
shaken by the discovery of the rift in the peerless one’s armour, was
restored. Good old Biddle had taken the girl to the movies last night. Probably
he had squeezed her hand a goodish bit in the dark. With what result? Why, the
fellow would be feeling like one of those chappies who used to joust for the
smiles of females in the Middle Ages. What he meant to say, presumably the girl
would be at the game this afternoon, whooping him on, and good old Biddle would
be so full of beans and buck that there would be no holding him.



Encouraged by these thoughts, Archie lunched with an untroubled mind. Luncheon
concluded, he proceeded to the lobby to buy back his hat and stick from the boy
brigand with whom he had left them. It was while he was conducting this
financial operation that he observed that at the cigar-stand, which adjoined
the coat-and-hat alcove, his friend behind the counter had become engaged in
conversation with another girl.



This was a determined looking young woman in a blue dress and a large hat of a
bold and flowery species. Archie happening to attract her attention, she gave
him a glance out of a pair of fine brown eyes, then, as if she did not think
much of him, turned to her companion and resumed their
conversation—which, being of an essentially private and intimate nature,
she conducted, after the manner of her kind, in a ringing soprano which
penetrated into every corner of the lobby. Archie, waiting while the brigand
reluctantly made change for a dollar bill, was privileged to hear every word.



“Right from the start I seen he was in a ugly mood. You know how
he gets, dearie! Chewing his upper lip and looking at you as if you were so
much dirt beneath his feet! How was I to know he’d lost fifteen
dollars fifty-five playing poker, and anyway, I don’t see where he gets a
licence to work off his grouches on me. And I told him so. I said to him,
‘Gus,’ I said, ‘if you can’t be bright and smiling and
cheerful when you take me out, why do you come round at all? Was I wrong or
right, dearie?”



The girl behind the counter heartily endorsed her conduct. “Once you let
a man think he could use you as a door-mat, where were you?”



“What happened then, honey?”



“Well, after that we went to the movies.”



Archie started convulsively. The change from his dollar-bill leaped in his
hand. Some of it sprang overboard and tinkled across the floor, with the
brigand in pursuit. A monstrous suspicion had begun to take root in his mind.



“Well, we got good seats, but—well, you know how it is, once things
start going wrong. You know that hat of mine, the one with the daisies and
cherries and the feather—I’d taken it off and given it him to hold
when we went in, and what do you think that fell’r’d done? Put it
on the floor and crammed it under the seat, just to save himself the trouble of
holding it on his lap! And, when I showed him I was upset, all he said was that
he was a pitcher and not a hatstand!”



Archie was paralysed. He paid no attention to the hat-check boy, who was trying
to induce him to accept treasure-trove to the amount of forty-five cents. His
whole being was concentrated on this frightful tragedy which had burst upon him
like a tidal wave. No possible room for doubt remained. “Gus” was
the only Gus in New York that mattered, and this resolute and injured female
before him was the Girl Friend, in whose slim hands rested the happiness of New
York’s baseball followers, the destiny of the unconscious Giants, and the
fate of his thousand dollars. A strangled croak proceeded from his parched
lips.



“Well, I didn’t say anything at the moment. It just shows how them
movies can work on a girl’s feelings. It was a Bryant Washburn film, and
somehow, whenever I see him on the screen, nothing else seems to matter. I just
get that goo-ey feeling, and couldn’t start a fight if you asked me to.
So we go off to have a soda, and I said to him, ‘That sure was a lovely
film, Gus!’ and would you believe me, he says straight out that he
didn’t think it was such a much, and he thought Bryant Washburn was a
pill! A pill!” The Girl Friend’s penetrating voice shook with
emotion.



“He never!” exclaimed the shocked cigar-stand girl.



“He did, if I die the next moment! I wasn’t more than half-way
through my vanilla and maple, but I got up without a word and left him. And I
ain’t seen a sight of him since. So there you are, dearie! Was I right or
wrong?”



The cigar-stand girl gave unqualified approval. What men like Gus Biddle needed
for the salvation of their souls was an occasional good jolt right where it
would do most good.



“I’m glad you think I acted right, dearie,” said the Girl
Friend. “I guess I’ve been too weak with Gus, and he’s took
advantage of it. I s’pose I’ll have to forgive him one of these old
days, but, believe me, it won’t be for a week.”



The cigar-stand girl was in favour of a fortnight.



“No,” said the Girl Friend, regretfully. “I don’t
believe I could hold out that long. But, if I speak to him inside a week,
well—! Well, I gotta be going. Goodbye, honey.”



The cigar-stand girl turned to attend to an impatient customer, and the Girl
Friend, walking with the firm and decisive steps which indicate character, made
for the swing-door leading to the street. And as she went, the paralysis which
had pipped Archie released its hold. Still ignoring the forty-five cents which
the boy continued to proffer, he leaped in her wake like a panther and came
upon her just as she was stepping into a car. The car was full, but not too
full for Archie. He dropped his five cents into the box and reached for a
vacant strap. He looked down upon the flowered hat. There she was. And there he
was. Archie rested his left ear against the forearm of a long, strongly-built
young man in a grey suit who had followed him into the car and was sharing his
strap, and pondered.




CHAPTER XV.

SUMMER STORMS



Of course, in a way, the thing was simple. The wheeze was, in a sense,
straightforward and uncomplicated. What he wanted to do was to point out to the
injured girl all that hung on her. He wished to touch her heart, to plead with
her, to desire her to restate her war-aims, and to persuade her—before
three o’clock when that stricken gentleman would be stepping into the
pitcher’s box to loose off the first ball against the Pittsburg
Pirates—to let bygones be bygones and forgive Augustus Biddle. But the
blighted problem was, how the deuce to find the opportunity to start. He
couldn’t yell at the girl in a crowded street-car; and, if he let go of
his strap and bent over her, somebody would step on his neck.



The Girl Friend, who for the first five minutes had remained entirely concealed
beneath her hat, now sought diversion by looking up and examining the faces of
the upper strata of passengers. Her eye caught Archie’s in a glance of
recognition, and he smiled feebly, endeavouring to register bonhomie and
good-will. He was surprised to see a startled expression come into her brown
eyes. Her face turned pink. At least, it was pink already, but it turned
pinker. The next moment, the car having stopped to pick up more passengers, she
jumped off and started to hurry across the street.



Archie was momentarily taken aback. When embarking on this business he had
never intended it to become a blend of otter-hunting and a moving-picture
chase. He followed her off the car with a sense that his grip on the affair was
slipping. Preoccupied with these thoughts, he did not perceive that the long
young man who had shared his strap had alighted too. His eyes were fixed on the
vanishing figure of the Girl Friend, who, having buzzed at a smart pace into
Sixth Avenue, was now legging it in the direction of the staircase leading to
one of the stations of the Elevated Railroad. Dashing up the stairs after her,
he shortly afterwards found himself suspended as before from a strap, gazing
upon the now familiar flowers on top of her hat. From another strap farther
down the carriage swayed the long young man in the grey suit.



The train rattled on. Once or twice, when it stopped, the girl seemed undecided
whether to leave or remain. She half rose, then sank back again. Finally she
walked resolutely out of the car, and Archie, following, found himself in a
part of New York strange to him. The inhabitants of this district appeared to
eke out a precarious existence, not by taking in one another’s washing,
but by selling one another second-hand clothes.



Archie glanced at his watch. He had lunched early, but so crowded with emotions
had been the period following lunch that he was surprised to find that the hour
was only just two. The discovery was a pleasant one. With a full hour before
the scheduled start of the game, much might be achieved. He hurried after the
girl, and came up with her just as she turned the corner into one of those
forlorn New York side-streets which are populated chiefly by children, cats,
desultory loafers, and empty meat-tins.



The girl stopped and turned. Archie smiled a winning smile.



“I say, my dear sweet creature!” he said. “I say, my dear old
thing, one moment!”



“Is that so?” said the Girl Friend.



“I beg your pardon?”



“Is that so?”



Archie began to feel certain tremors. Her eyes were gleaming, and her
determined mouth had become a perfectly straight line of scarlet. It was going
to be difficult to be chatty to this girl. She was going to be a hard audience.
Would mere words be able to touch her heart? The thought suggested itself that,
properly speaking, one would need to use a pick-axe.



“If you could spare me a couple of minutes of your valuable
time—”



“Say!” The lady drew herself up menacingly. “You tie a can to
yourself and disappear! Fade away, or I’ll call a cop!”



Archie was horrified at this misinterpretation of his motives. One or two
children, playing close at hand, and a loafer who was trying to keep the wall
from falling down, seemed pleased. Theirs was a colourless existence and to the
rare purple moments which had enlivened it in the past the calling of a cop had
been the unfailing preliminary. The loafer nudged a fellow-loafer, sunning
himself against the same wall. The children, abandoning the meat-tin round
which their game had centred, drew closer.



“My dear old soul!” said Archie. “You don’t
understand!”



“Don’t I! I know your sort, you trailing arbutus!”



“No, no! My dear old thing, believe me! I wouldn’t dream!”



“Are you going or aren’t you?”



Eleven more children joined the ring of spectators. The loafers stared
silently, like awakened crocodiles.



“But, I say, listen! I only wanted—”



At this point another voice spoke.



“Say!”



The word “Say!” more almost than any word in the American language,
is capable of a variety of shades of expression. It can be genial, it can be
jovial, it can be appealing. It can also be truculent. The “Say!”
which at this juncture smote upon Archie’s ear-drum with a suddenness
which made him leap in the air was truculent; and the two loafers and
twenty-seven children who now formed the audience were well satisfied with the
dramatic development of the performance. To their experienced ears the word had
the right ring.



Archie spun round. At his elbow stood a long, strongly-built young man in a
grey suit.



“Well!” said the young man, nastily. And he extended a large,
freckled face toward Archie’s. It seemed to the latter, as he backed
against the wall, that the young man’s neck must be composed of
india-rubber. It appeared to be growing longer every moment. His face, besides
being freckled, was a dull brick-red in colour; his lips curled back in an
unpleasant snarl, showing a gold tooth; and beside him, swaying in an ominous
sort of way, hung two clenched red hands about the size of two young legs of
mutton. Archie eyed him with a growing apprehension. There are moments in life
when, passing idly on our way, we see a strange face, look into strange eyes,
and with a sudden glow of human warmth say to ourselves, “We have found a
friend!” This was not one of those moments. The only person Archie had
ever seen in his life who looked less friendly was the sergeant-major who had
trained him in the early days of the war, before he had got his commission.



“I’ve had my eye on you!” said the young man.



He still had his eye on him. It was a hot, gimlet-like eye, and it pierced the
recesses of Archie’s soul. He backed a little farther against the wall.



Archie was frankly disturbed. He was no poltroon, and had proved the fact on
many occasions during the days when the entire German army seemed to be picking
on him personally, but he hated and shrank from anything in the nature of a
bally public scene.



“What,” enquired the young man, still bearing the burden of the
conversation, and shifting his left hand a little farther behind his back,
“do you mean by following this young lady?”



Archie was glad he had asked him. This was precisely what he wanted to explain.



“My dear old lad—” he began.



In spite of the fact that he had asked a question and presumably desired a
reply, the sound of Archie’s voice seemed to be more than the young man
could endure. It deprived him of the last vestige of restraint. With a rasping
snarl he brought his left fist round in a sweeping semicircle in the direction
of Archie’s head.



Archie was no novice in the art of self-defence. Since his early days at school
he had learned much from leather-faced professors of the science. He had been
watching this unpleasant young man’s eyes with close attention, and the
latter could not have indicated his scheme of action more clearly if he had
sent him a formal note. Archie saw the swing all the way. He stepped nimbly
aside, and the fist crashed against the wall. The young man fell back with a
yelp of anguish.



“Gus!” screamed the Girl Friend, bounding forward.



She flung her arms round the injured man, who was ruefully examining a hand
which, always of an out-size, was now swelling to still further dimensions.



“Gus, darling!”



A sudden chill gripped Archie. So engrossed had he been with his mission that
it had never occurred to him that the love-lorn pitcher might have taken it
into his head to follow the girl as well in the hope of putting in a word for
himself. Yet such apparently had been the case. Well, this had definitely torn
it. Two loving hearts were united again in complete reconciliation, but a fat
lot of good that was. It would be days before the misguided Looney Biddle would
be able to pitch with a hand like that. It looked like a ham already, and was
still swelling. Probably the wrist was sprained. For at least a week the
greatest left-handed pitcher of his time would be about as much use to the
Giants in any professional capacity as a cold in the head. And on that crippled
hand depended the fate of all the money Archie had in the world. He wished now
that he had not thwarted the fellow’s simple enthusiasm. To have had his
head knocked forcibly through a brick wall would not have been pleasant, but
the ultimate outcome would not have been as unpleasant as this. With a heavy
heart Archie prepared to withdraw, to be alone with his sorrow.



At this moment, however, the Girl Friend, releasing her wounded lover, made a
sudden dash for him, with the plainest intention of blotting him from the
earth.



“No, I say! Really!” said Archie, bounding backwards. “I mean
to say!”



In a series of events, all of which had been a bit thick, this, in his opinion,
achieved the maximum of thickness. It was the extreme ragged, outside edge of
the limit. To brawl with a fellow-man in a public street had been bad, but to
be brawled with by a girl—the shot was not on the board. Absolutely not
on the board. There was only one thing to be done. It was dashed undignified,
no doubt, for a fellow to pick up the old waukeesis and leg it in the face of
the enemy, but there was no other course. Archie started to run; and, as he did
so, one of the loafers made the mistake of gripping him by the collar of his
coat.



“I got him!” observed the loafer.



There is a time for all things. This was essentially not the time for anyone of
the male sex to grip the collar of Archie’s coat. If a syndicate of
Dempsey, Carpentier, and one of the Zoo gorillas had endeavoured to stay his
progress at that moment, they would have had reason to consider it a rash move.
Archie wanted to be elsewhere, and the blood of generations of Moffams, many of
whom had swung a wicked axe in the free-for-all mix-ups of the Middle Ages,
boiled within him at any attempt to revise his plans. There was a good deal of
the loafer, but it was all soft. Releasing his hold when Archie’s heel
took him shrewdly on the shin, he received a nasty punch in what would have
been the middle of his waistcoat if he had worn one, uttered a gurgling bleat
like a wounded sheep, and collapsed against the wall. Archie, with a torn coat,
rounded the corner, and sprinted down Ninth Avenue.



The suddenness of the move gave him an initial advantage. He was halfway down
the first block before the vanguard of the pursuit poured out of the side
street. Continuing to travel well, he skimmed past a large dray which had
pulled up across the road, and moved on. The noise of those who pursued was
loud and clamorous in the rear, but the dray hid him momentarily from their
sight, and it was this fact which led Archie, the old campaigner, to take his
next step.



It was perfectly obvious—he was aware of this even in the novel
excitement of the chase—that a chappie couldn’t hoof it at
twenty-five miles an hour indefinitely along a main thoroughfare of a great
city without exciting remark. He must take cover. Cover! That was the wheeze.
He looked about him for cover.



“You want a nice suit?”



It takes a great deal to startle your commercial New Yorker. The small tailor,
standing in his doorway, seemed in no way surprised at the spectacle of Archie,
whom he had seen pass at a conventional walk some five minutes before,
returning like this at top speed. He assumed that Archie had suddenly
remembered that he wanted to buy something.



This was exactly what Archie had done. More than anything else in the world,
what he wanted to do now was to get into that shop and have a long talk about
gents’ clothing. Pulling himself up abruptly, he shot past the small
tailor into the dim interior. A confused aroma of cheap clothing greeted him.
Except for a small oasis behind a grubby counter, practically all the available
space was occupied by suits. Stiff suits, looking like the body when discovered
by the police, hung from hooks. Limp suits, with the appearance of having
swooned from exhaustion, lay about on chairs and boxes. The place was a cloth
morgue, a Sargasso Sea of serge.



Archie would not have had it otherwise. In these quiet groves of clothing a
regiment could have lain hid.



“Something nifty in tweeds?” enquired the business-like proprietor
of this haven, following him amiably into the shop, “Or, maybe, yes, a
nice serge? Say, mister, I got a sweet thing in blue serge that’ll fit
you like the paper on the wall!”



Archie wanted to talk about clothes, but not yet.



“I say, laddie,” he said, hurriedly. “Lend me your ear for
half a jiffy!” Outside the baying of the pack had become imminent.
“Stow me away for a moment in the undergrowth, and I’ll buy
anything you want.”



He withdrew into the jungle. The noise outside grew in volume. The pursuit had
been delayed for a priceless few instants by the arrival of another dray,
moving northwards, which had drawn level with the first dray and dexterously
bottled up the fairway. This obstacle had now been overcome, and the original
searchers, their ranks swelled by a few dozen more of the leisured classes,
were hot on the trail again.



“You done a murder?” enquired the voice of the proprietor, mildly
interested, filtering through a wall of cloth. “Well, boys will be
boys!” he said, philosophically. “See anything there that you like?
There some sweet things there!”



“I’m inspecting them narrowly,” replied Archie. “If you
don’t let those chappies find me, I shouldn’t be surprised if I
bought one.”



“One?” said the proprietor, with a touch of austerity.



“Two,” said Archie, quickly. “Or possibly three or
six.”



The proprietor’s cordiality returned.



“You can’t have too many nice suits,” he said, approvingly,
“not a young feller like you that wants to look nice. All the nice girls
like a young feller that dresses nice. When you go out of here in a suit I got
hanging up there at the back, the girls’ll be all over you like flies
round a honey-pot.”



“Would you mind,” said Archie, “would you mind, as a personal
favour to me, old companion, not mentioning that word
‘girls’?”



He broke off. A heavy foot had crossed the threshold of the shop.



“Say, uncle,” said a deep voice, one of those beastly voices that
only the most poisonous blighters have, “you seen a young feller run past
here?”



“Young feller?” The proprietor appeared to reflect. “Do you
mean a young feller in blue, with a Homburg hat?”



“That’s the duck! We lost him. Where did he go?”



“Him! Why, he come running past, quick as he could go. I wondered what he
was running for, a hot day like this. He went round the corner at the bottom of
the block.”



There was a silence.



“Well, I guess he’s got away,” said the voice, regretfully.



“The way he was travelling,” agreed the proprietor, “I
wouldn’t be surprised if he was in Europe by this. You want a nice
suit?”



The other, curtly expressing a wish that the proprietor would go to eternal
perdition and take his entire stock with him, stumped out.



“This,” said the proprietor, tranquilly, burrowing his way to where
Archie stood and exhibiting a saffron-coloured outrage, which appeared to be a
poor relation of the flannel family, “would put you back fifty dollars.
And cheap!”



“Fifty dollars!”



“Sixty, I said. I don’t speak always distinct.”



Archie regarded the distressing garment with a shuddering horror. A young man
with an educated taste in clothes, it got right in among his nerve centres.



“But, honestly, old soul, I don’t want to hurt your feelings, but
that isn’t a suit, it’s just a regrettable incident!”



The proprietor turned to the door in a listening attitude.



“I believe I hear that feller coming back,” he said.



Archie gulped.



“How about trying it on?” he said. “I’m not sure, after
all, it isn’t fairly ripe.”



“That’s the way to talk,” said the proprietor, cordially.
“You try it on. You can’t judge a suit, not a real nice suit like
this, by looking at it. You want to put it on. There!” He led the way to
a dusty mirror at the back of the shop. “Isn’t that a bargain at
seventy dollars?...Why, say, your mother would be proud if she could see her
boy now!”



A quarter of an hour later, the proprietor, lovingly kneading a little sheaf of
currency bills, eyed with a fond look the heap of clothes which lay on the
counter.



“As nice a little lot as I’ve ever had in my shop!” Archie
did not deny this. It was, he thought, probably only too true.



“I only wish I could see you walking up Fifth Avenue in them!”
rhapsodised the proprietor. “You’ll give ’em a treat! What
you going to do with ’em? Carry ’em under your arm?” Archie
shuddered strongly. “Well, then, I can send ’em for you anywhere
you like. It’s all the same to me. Where’ll I send
’em?”



Archie meditated. The future was black enough as it was. He shrank from the
prospect of being confronted next day, at the height of his misery, with these
appalling reach-me-downs.



An idea struck him.



“Yes, send ’em,” he said.



“What’s the name and address?”



“Daniel Brewster,” said Archie, “Hotel Cosmopolis.”



It was a long time since he had given his father-in-law a present.



Archie went out into the street, and began to walk pensively down a now
peaceful Ninth Avenue. Out of the depths that covered him, black as the pit
from pole to pole, no single ray of hope came to cheer him. He could not, like
the poet, thank whatever gods there be for his unconquerable soul, for his soul
was licked to a splinter. He felt alone and friendless in a rotten world. With
the best intentions, he had succeeded only in landing himself squarely amongst
the ribstons. Why had he not been content with his wealth, instead of risking
it on that blighted bet with Reggie? Why had he trailed the Girl Friend, dash
her! He might have known that he would only make an ass of himself. And,
because he had done so, Looney Biddle’s left hand, that priceless left
hand before which opposing batters quailed and wilted, was out of action,
resting in a sling, careened like a damaged battleship; and any chance the
Giants might have had of beating the Pirates was gone—gone—as
surely as that thousand dollars which should have bought a birthday present for
Lucille.



A birthday present for Lucille! He groaned in bitterness of spirit. She would
be coming back to-night, dear girl, all smiles and happiness, wondering what he
was going to give her tomorrow. And when to-morrow dawned, all he would be able
to give her would be a kind smile. A nice state of things! A jolly situation! A
thoroughly good egg, he did not think!



It seemed to Archie that Nature, contrary to her usual custom of indifference
to human suffering, was mourning with him. The sky was overcast, and the sun
had ceased to shine. There was a sort of sombreness in the afternoon, which
fitted in with his mood. And then something splashed on his face.



It says much for Archie’s pre-occupation that his first thought, as,
after a few scattered drops, as though the clouds were submitting samples for
approval, the whole sky suddenly began to stream like a shower-bath, was that
this was simply an additional infliction which he was called upon to bear, On
top of all his other troubles he would get soaked to the skin or have to hang
about in some doorway. He cursed richly, and sped for shelter.



The rain was setting about its work in earnest. The world was full of that
rending, swishing sound which accompanies the more violent summer storms.
Thunder crashed, and lightning flicked out of the grey heavens. Out in the
street the raindrops bounded up off the stones like fairy fountains. Archie
surveyed them morosely from his refuge in the entrance of a shop.



And then, suddenly, like one of those flashes which were lighting up the gloomy
sky, a thought lit up his mind.



“By Jove! If this keeps up, there won’t be a ball-game
to-day!”



With trembling fingers he pulled out his watch. The hands pointed to five
minutes to three. A blessed vision came to him of a moist and disappointed
crowd receiving rain-checks up at the Polo Grounds.



“Switch it on, you blighters!” he cried, addressing the leaden
clouds. “Switch it on more and more!”



It was shortly before five o’clock that a young man bounded into a
jeweller’s shop near the Hotel Cosmopolis—a young man who, in spite
of the fact that his coat was torn near the collar and that he oozed water from
every inch of his drenched clothes, appeared in the highest spirits. It was
only when he spoke that the jeweller recognised in the human sponge the
immaculate youth who had looked in that morning to order a bracelet.



“I say, old lad,” said this young man, “you remember that
jolly little what-not you showed me before lunch?”



“The bracelet, sir?”



“As you observe with a manly candour which does you credit, my dear old
jeweller, the bracelet. Well, produce, exhibit, and bring it forth, would you
mind? Trot it out! Slip it across on a lordly dish!”



“You wished me, surely, to put it aside and send it to the Cosmopolis
to-morrow?”



The young man tapped the jeweller earnestly on his substantial chest.



“What I wished and what I wish now are two bally separate and dashed
distinct things, friend of my college days! Never put off till to-morrow what
you can do to-day, and all that! I’m not taking any more chances. Not for
me! For others, yes, but not for Archibald! Here are the doubloons, produce the
jolly bracelet. Thanks!”



The jeweller counted the notes with the same unction which Archie had observed
earlier in the day in the proprietor of the second-hand clothes-shop. The
process made him genial.



“A nasty, wet day, sir, it’s been,” he observed, chattily.



Archie shook his head.



“Old friend,” he said, “you’re all wrong. Far
otherwise, and not a bit like it, my dear old trafficker in gems! You’ve
put your finger on the one aspect of this blighted p.m. that really deserves
credit and respect. Rarely in the experience of a lifetime have I encountered a
day so absolutely bally in nearly every shape and form, but there was one thing
that saved it, and that was its merry old wetness! Toodle-oo, laddie!”



“Good evening, sir,” said the jeweller.




CHAPTER XVI.

ARCHIE ACCEPTS A SITUATION



Lucille moved her wrist slowly round, the better to examine the new bracelet.



“You really are an angel, angel!” she murmured.



“Like it?” said Archie complacently.



Like it! Why, it’s gorgeous! It must have cost a
fortune.”



“Oh, nothing to speak of. Just a few hard-earned pieces of eight. Just a
few doubloons from the old oak chest.”



“But I didn’t know there were any doubloons in the old oak
chest.”



“Well, as a matter of fact,” admitted Archie, “at one point
in the proceedings there weren’t. But an aunt of mine in
England—peace be on her head!—happened to send me a chunk of the
necessary at what you might call the psychological moment.”



“And you spent it all on a birthday present for me! Archie!”
Lucille gazed at her husband adoringly. “Archie, do you know what I
think?”



“What?”



“You’re the perfect man!”



“No, really! What ho!”



“Yes,” said Lucille firmly. “I’ve long suspected it,
and now I know. I don’t think there’s anybody like you in the
world.”



Archie patted her hand.



“It’s a rummy thing,” he observed, “but your father
said almost exactly that to me only yesterday. Only I don’t fancy he
meant the same as you. To be absolutely frank, his exact expression was that he
thanked God there was only one of me.”



A troubled look came into Lucille’s grey eyes.



“It’s a shame about father. I do wish he appreciated you. But you
mustn’t be too hard on him.”



“Me?” said Archie. “Hard on your father? Well, dash it all, I
don’t think I treat him with what you might call actual brutality, what!
I mean to say, my whole idea is rather to keep out of the old lad’s way
and curl up in a ball if I can’t dodge him. I’d just as soon be
hard on a stampeding elephant! I wouldn’t for the world say anything
derogatory, as it were, to your jolly old pater, but there is no getting away
from the fact that he’s by way of being one of our leading man-eating
fishes. It would be idle to deny that he considers that you let down the proud
old name of Brewster a bit when you brought me in and laid me on the
mat.”



“Anyone would be lucky to get you for a son-in-law, precious.”



“I fear me, light of my life, the dad doesn’t see eye to eye with
you on that point. No, every time I get hold of a daisy, I give him another
chance, but it always works out at ‘He loves me not!’”



“You must make allowances for him, darling.”



“Right-o! But I hope devoutly that he doesn’t catch me at it.
I’ve a sort of idea that if the old dad discovered that I was making
allowances for him, he would have from ten to fifteen fits.”



“He’s worried just now, you know.”



“I didn’t know. He doesn’t confide in me much.”



“He’s worried about that waiter.”



“What waiter, queen of my soul?”



“A man called Salvatore. Father dismissed him some time ago.”



“Salvatore!”



“Probably you don’t remember him. He used to wait on this
table.”



“Why—”



“And father dismissed him, apparently, and now there’s all sorts of
trouble. You see, father wants to build this new hotel of his, and he thought
he’d got the site and everything and could start building right away: and
now he finds that this man Salvatore’s mother owns a little newspaper and
tobacco shop right in the middle of the site, and there’s no way of
getting him out without buying the shop, and he won’t sell. At least,
he’s made his mother promise that she won’t sell.”



“A boy’s best friend is his mother,” said Archie approvingly.
“I had a sort of idea all along—”



“So father’s in despair.”



Archie drew at his cigarette meditatively.



“I remember a chappie—a policeman he was, as a matter of fact, and
incidentally a fairly pronounced blighter—remarking to me some time ago
that you could trample on the poor man’s face but you mustn’t be
surprised if he bit you in the leg while you were doing it. Apparently this is
what has happened to the old dad. I had a sort of idea all along that old
friend Salvatore would come out strong in the end if you only gave him time.
Brainy sort of feller! Great pal of mine.”—Lucille’s small
face lightened. She gazed at Archie with proud affection. She felt that she
ought to have known that he was the one to solve this difficulty.



“You’re wonderful, darling! Is he really a friend of yours?”



“Absolutely. Many’s the time he and I have chatted in this very
grill-room.”



“Then it’s all right. If you went to him and argued with him, he
would agree to sell the shop, and father would be happy. Think how grateful
father would be to you! It would make all the difference.”



Archie turned this over in his mind.



“Something in that,” he agreed.



“It would make him see what a pet lambkin you really are!”



“Well,” said Archie, “I’m bound to say that any scheme
which what you might call culminates in your father regarding me as a pet
lambkin ought to receive one’s best attention. How much did he offer
Salvatore for his shop?”



“I don’t know. There is father.—Call him over and ask
him.”



Archie glanced over to where Mr. Brewster had sunk moodily into a chair at a
neighbouring table. It was plain even at that distance that Daniel Brewster had
his troubles and was bearing them with an ill grace. He was scowling absently
at the table-cloth.



You call him,” said Archie, having inspected his formidable
relative. “You know him better.”



“Let’s go over to him.”



They crossed the room. Lucille sat down opposite her father. Archie draped
himself over a chair in the background.



“Father, dear,” said Lucille. “Archie has got an idea.”



“Archie?” said Mr. Brewster incredulously.



“This is me,” said Archie, indicating himself with a spoon.
“The tall, distinguished-looking bird.”



“What new fool-thing is he up to now?”



“It’s a splendid idea, father. He wants to help you over your new
hotel.”



“Wants to run it for me, I suppose?”



“By Jove!” said Archie, reflectively. “That’s not a bad
scheme! I never thought of running an hotel. I shouldn’t mind taking a
stab at it.”



“He has thought of a way of getting rid of Salvatore and his shop.”



For the first time Mr. Brewster’s interest in the conversation seemed to
stir. He looked sharply at his son-in-law.



“He has, has he?” he said.



Archie balanced a roll on a fork and inserted a plate underneath. The roll
bounded away into a corner.



“Sorry!” said Archie. “My fault, absolutely! I owe you a
roll. I’ll sign a bill for it. Oh, about this sportsman Salvatore, Well,
it’s like this, you know. He and I are great pals. I’ve known him
for years and years. At least, it seems like years and years. Lu was suggesting
that I seek him out in his lair and ensnare him with my diplomatic manner and
superior brain power and what not.”



“It was your idea, precious,” said Lucille.



Mr. Brewster was silent.—Much as it went against the grain to have to
admit it, there seemed to be something in this.



“What do you propose to do?”



“Become a jolly old ambassador. How much did you offer the
chappie?”



“Three thousand dollars. Twice as much as the place is worth. He’s
holding out on me for revenge.”



“Ah, but how did you offer it to him, what? I mean to say, I bet you got
your lawyer to write him a letter full of whereases, peradventures, and parties
of the first part, and so forth. No good, old companion!”



“Don’t call me old companion!”



“All wrong, laddie! Nothing like it, dear heart! No good at all, friend
of my youth! Take it from your Uncle Archibald! I’m a student of human
nature, and I know a thing or two.”



“That’s not much,” growled Mr. Brewster, who was finding his
son-in-law’s superior manner a little trying.



“Now, don’t interrupt, father,” said Lucille, severely.
“Can’t you see that Archie is going to be tremendously clever in a
minute?”



“He’s got to show me!”



“What you ought to do,” said Archie, “is to let me go and see
him, taking the stuff in crackling bills. I’ll roll them about on the
table in front of him. That’ll fetch him!” He prodded Mr. Brewster
encouragingly with a roll. “I’ll tell you what to do. Give me three
thousand of the best and crispest, and I’ll undertake to buy that shop.
It can’t fail, laddie!”



“Don’t call me laddie!” Mr. Brewster pondered. “Very
well,” he said at last. “I didn’t know you had so much
sense,” he added grudgingly.



“Oh, positively!” said Archie. “Beneath a rugged exterior I
hide a brain like a buzz-saw. Sense? I exude it, laddie; I drip with it.”



There were moments during the ensuing days when Mr. Brewster permitted himself
to hope; but more frequent were the moments when he told himself that a
pronounced chump like his son-in-law could not fail somehow to make a mess of
the negotiations. His relief, therefore, when Archie curveted into his private
room and announced that he had succeeded was great.



“You really managed to make that wop sell out?”



Archie brushed some papers off the desk with a careless gesture, and seated
himself on the vacant spot.



“Absolutely! I spoke to him as one old friend to another, sprayed the
bills all over the place; and he sang a few bars from ‘Rigoletto,’
and signed on the dotted line.”



“You’re not such a fool as you look,” owned Mr. Brewster.



Archie scratched a match on the desk and lit a cigarette.



“It’s a jolly little shop,” he said. “I took quite a
fancy to it. Full of newspapers, don’t you know, and cheap novels, and
some weird-looking sort of chocolates, and cigars with the most fearfully
attractive labels. I think I’ll make a success of it. It’s bang in
the middle of a dashed good neighbourhood. One of these days somebody will be
building a big hotel round about there, and that’ll help trade a lot. I
look forward to ending my days on the other side of the counter with a full set
of white whiskers and a skull-cap, beloved by everybody. Everybody’ll
say, ‘Oh, you must patronise that quaint, delightful old blighter!
He’s quite a character.’”



Mr. Brewster’s air of grim satisfaction had given way to a look of
discomfort, almost of alarm. He presumed his son-in-law was merely indulging in
badinage; but even so, his words were not soothing.



“Well, I’m much obliged,” he said. “That infernal shop
was holding up everything. Now I can start building right away.”



Archie raised his eyebrows.



“But, my dear old top, I’m sorry to spoil your daydreams and stop
you chasing rainbows, and all that, but aren’t you forgetting that the
shop belongs to me? I don’t at all know that I want to sell,
either!”



“I gave you the money to buy that shop!”



“And dashed generous of you it was, too!” admitted Archie,
unreservedly. “It was the first money you ever gave me, and I shall
always tell interviewers that it was you who founded my fortunes. Some day,
when I’m the Newspaper-and-Tobacco-Shop King, I’ll tell the world
all about it in my autobiography.”



Mr. Brewster rose dangerously from his seat.



“Do you think you can hold me up, you—you worm?”



“Well,” said Archie, “the way I look at it is this. Ever
since we met, you’ve been after me to become one of the world’s
workers, and earn a living for myself, and what not; and now I see a way to
repay you for your confidence and encouragement. You’ll look me up
sometimes at the good old shop, won’t you?” He slid off the table
and moved towards the door. “There won’t be any formalities where
you are concerned. You can sign bills for any reasonable amount any time you
want a cigar or a stick of chocolate. Well, toodle-oo!”



“Stop!”



“Now what?”



“How much do you want for that damned shop?”



“I don’t want money.-I want a job.-If you are going to take my
life-work away from me, you ought to give me something else to do.”



“What job?”



“You suggested it yourself the other day. I want to manage your new
hotel.”



“Don’t be a fool! What do you know about managing an hotel?”



“Nothing. It will be your pleasing task to teach me the business while
the shanty is being run up.”



There was a pause, while Mr. Brewster chewed three inches off a pen-holder.



“Very well,” he said at last.



“Topping!” said Archie. “I knew you’d see it.
I’ll study your methods, what! Adding some of my own, of course. You
know, I’ve thought of one improvement on the Cosmopolis already.”



“Improvement on the Cosmopolis!” cried Mr. Brewster, gashed in his
finest feelings.



“Yes. There’s one point where the old Cosmop slips up badly, and
I’m going to see that it’s corrected at my little shack. Customers
will be entreated to leave their boots outside their doors at night, and
they’ll find them cleaned in the morning. Well, pip, pip! I must be
popping. Time is money, you know, with us business men.”




CHAPTER XVII.

BROTHER BILL’S ROMANCE



“Her eyes,” said Bill Brewster, “are
like—like—what’s the word I want?”



He looked across at Lucille and Archie. Lucille was leaning forward with an
eager and interested face; Archie was leaning back with his finger-tips
together and his eyes closed. This was not the first time since their meeting
in Beale’s Auction Rooms that his brother-in-law had touched on the
subject of the girl he had become engaged to marry during his trip to England.
Indeed, Brother Bill had touched on very little else: and Archie, though of a
sympathetic nature and fond of his young relative, was beginning to feel that
he had heard all he wished to hear about Mabel Winchester. Lucille, on the
other hand, was absorbed. Her brother’s recital had thrilled her.



“Like—” said Bill. “Like—”



“Stars?” suggested Lucille.



“Stars,” said Bill gratefully. “Exactly the word. Twin stars
shining in a clear sky on a summer night. Her teeth are like—what shall I
say?”



“Pearls?”



“Pearls. And her hair is a lovely brown, like leaves in autumn. In
fact,” concluded Bill, slipping down from the heights with something of a
jerk, “she’s a corker. Isn’t she, Archie?”



Archie opened his eyes.



“Quite right, old top!” he said. “It was the only thing to
do.”



“What the devil are you talking about?” demanded Bill coldly. He
had been suspicious all along of Archie’s statement that he could listen
better with his eyes shut.



“Eh? Oh, sorry! Thinking of something else.”



“You were asleep.”



“No, no, positively and distinctly not. Frightfully interested and rapt
and all that, only I didn’t quite get what you said.”



“I said that Mabel was a corker.”



“Oh, absolutely in every respect.”



“There!” Bill turned to Lucille triumphantly. “You hear that?
And Archie has only seen her photograph. Wait till he sees her in the
flesh.”



“My dear old chap!” said Archie, shocked. “Ladies present! I
mean to say, what!”



“I’m afraid that father will be the one you’ll find it hard
to convince.”



“Yes,” admitted her brother gloomily.



“Your Mabel sounds perfectly charming, but—well, you know what
father is. It is a pity she sings in the chorus.”



“She hasn’t much of a voice,”—argued Bill—in
extenuation.



“All the same—”



Archie, the conversation having reached a topic on which he considered himself
one of the greatest living authorities—to wit, the unlovable disposition
of his father-in-law—addressed the meeting as one who has a right to be
heard.



“Lucille’s absolutely right, old thing.—Absolutely correct-o!
Your esteemed progenitor is a pretty tough nut, and it’s no good trying
to get away from it.-And I’m sorry to have to say it, old bird, but, if
you come bounding in with part of the personnel of the ensemble on your arm and
try to dig a father’s blessing out of him, he’s extremely apt to
stab you in the gizzard.”



“I wish,” said Bill, annoyed, “you wouldn’t talk as
though Mabel were the ordinary kind of chorus-girl. She’s only on the
stage because her mother’s hard-up and she wants to educate her little
brother.”



“I say,” said Archie, concerned. “Take my tip, old top. In
chatting the matter over with the pater, don’t dwell too much on that
aspect of the affair.—I’ve been watching him closely, and
it’s about all he can stick, having to support me. If you ring in
a mother and a little brother on him, he’ll crack under the
strain.”



“Well, I’ve got to do something about it. Mabel will be over here
in a week.”



“Great Scot! You never told us that.”



“Yes. She’s going to be in the new Billington show. And, naturally,
she will expect to meet my family. I’ve told her all about you.”



“Did you explain father to her?” asked Lucille.



“Well, I just said she mustn’t mind him, as his bark was worse than
his bite.”



“Well,” said Archie, thoughtfully, “he hasn’t bitten me
yet, so you may be right. But you’ve got to admit that he’s a bit
of a barker.”



Lucille considered.



“Really, Bill, I think your best plan would be to go straight to father
and tell him the whole thing.—You don’t want him to hear about it
in a roundabout way.”



“The trouble is that, whenever I’m with father, I can’t think
of anything to say.”



Archie found himself envying his father-in-law this merciful dispensation of
Providence; for, where he himself was concerned, there had been no lack of
eloquence on Bill’s part. In the brief period in which he had known him,
Bill had talked all the time and always on the one topic. As unpromising a
subject as the tariff laws was easily diverted by him into a discussion of the
absent Mabel.



“When I’m with father,” said Bill, “I sort of lose my
nerve, and yammer.”



“Dashed awkward,” said Archie, politely. He sat up suddenly.
“I say! By Jove! I know what you want, old friend! Just thought of
it!”



“That busy brain is never still,” explained Lucille.



“Saw it in the paper this morning. An advertisement of a book,
don’t you know.”



“I’ve no time for reading.”



“You’ve time for reading this one, laddie, for you can’t
afford to miss it. It’s a what-d’you-call-it book. What I mean to
say is, if you read it and take its tips to heart, it guarantees to make you a
convincing talker. The advertisement says so. The advertisement’s all
about a chappie whose name I forget, whom everybody loved because he talked so
well. And, mark you, before he got hold of this book—The Personality
That Wins
was the name of it, if I remember rightly—he was known to
all the lads in the office as Silent Samuel or something. Or it may have been
Tongue-Tied Thomas. Well, one day he happened by good luck to blow in the
necessary for the good old P. that W.’s, and now, whenever they want
someone to go and talk Rockefeller or someone into lending them a million or
so, they send for Samuel. Only now they call him Sammy the Spell-Binder and
fawn upon him pretty copiously and all that. How about it, old son? How do we
go?”



“What perfect nonsense,” said Lucille.



“I don’t know,” said Bill, plainly impressed. “There
might be something in it.”



“Absolutely!” said Archie. “I remember it said, ‘Talk
convincingly, and no man will ever treat you with cold, unresponsive
indifference.’ Well, cold, unresponsive indifference is just what you
don’t want the pater to treat you with, isn’t it, or is it, or
isn’t it, what? I mean, what?”



“It sounds all right,” said Bill.



“It is all right,” said Archie. “It’s a scheme!
I’ll go farther. It’s an egg!”



“The idea I had,” said Bill, “was to see if I couldn’t
get Mabel a job in some straight comedy. That would take the curse off the
thing a bit. Then I wouldn’t have to dwell on the chorus end of the
business, you see.”



“Much more sensible,” said Lucille.



“But what a-deuce of a sweat”—argued Archie. “I mean to
say, having to pop round and nose about and all that.”



“Aren’t you willing to take a little trouble for your stricken
brother-in-law, worm?” said Lucille severely.



“Oh, absolutely! My idea was to get this book and coach the dear old
chap. Rehearse him, don’t you know. He could bone up the early chapters a
bit and then drift round and try his convincing talk on me.”



“It might be a good idea,” said Bill reflectively.



“Well, I’ll tell you what I’m going to do,” said
Lucille. “I’m going to get Bill to introduce me to his Mabel, and,
if she’s as nice as he says she is, I’ll go to father and
talk convincingly to him.”



“You’re an ace!” said Bill.



“Absolutely!” agreed Archie cordially. “My partner,
what! All the same, we ought to keep the book as a second string, you know. I
mean to say, you are a young and delicately nurtured girl—full of
sensibility and shrinking what’s-its-name and all that—and you know
what the jolly old pater is. He might bark at you and put you out of action in
the first round. Well, then, if anything like that happened, don’t you
see, we could unleash old Bill, the trained silver-tongued expert, and let him
have a shot. Personally, I’m all for the P. that
W.’s.”—“Me, too,” said Bill.



Lucille looked at her watch.



“Good gracious! It’s nearly one o’clock!”



“No!” Archie heaved himself up from his chair. “Well,
it’s a shame to break up this feast of reason and flow of soul and all
that, but, if we don’t leg it with some speed, we shall be late.”



“We’re lunching at the Nicholson’s!” explained Lucille
to her brother. “I wish you were coming too.”



“Lunch!” Bill shook his head with a kind of tolerant scorn.
“Lunch means nothing to me these days. I’ve other things to think
of besides food.” He looked as spiritual as his rugged features would
permit. “I haven’t written to Her yet to-day.”



“But, dash it, old scream, if she’s going to be over here in a
week, what’s the good of writing? The letter would cross her.”



“I’m not mailing my letters to England,” said Bill.
“I’m keeping them for her to read when she arrives.”



“My sainted aunt!” said Archie.



Devotion like this was something beyond his outlook.




CHAPTER XVIII.

THE SAUSAGE CHAPPIE



The Personality That Wins cost Archie two dollars in cash and a lot of
embarrassment when he asked for it at the store. To buy a treatise of that name
would automatically seem to argue that you haven’t a winning personality
already, and Archie was at some pains to explain to the girl behind the counter
that he wanted it for a friend. The girl seemed more interested in his English
accent than in his explanation, and Archie was uncomfortably aware, as he
receded, that she was practising it in an undertone for the benefit of her
colleagues and fellow-workers. However, what is a little discomfort, if endured
in friendship’s name?



He was proceeding up Broadway after leaving the store when he encountered
Reggie van Tuyl, who was drifting along in somnambulistic fashion near
Thirty-Ninth Street.



“Hullo, Reggie old thing!” said Archie.



“Hullo!” said Reggie, a man of few words.



“I’ve just been buying a book for Bill Brewster,” went on
Archie. “It appears that old Bill—What’s the matter?”



He broke off his recital abruptly. A sort of spasm had passed across his
companion’s features. The hand holding Archie’s arm had tightened
convulsively. One would have said that Reginald had received a shock.



“It’s nothing,” said Reggie. “I’m all right now.
I caught sight of that fellow’s clothes rather suddenly. They shook me a
bit. I’m all right now,” he said, bravely.



Archie, following his friend’s gaze, understood. Reggie van Tuyl was
never at his strongest in the morning, and he had a sensitive eye for clothes.
He had been known to resign from clubs because members exceeded the bounds in
the matter of soft shirts with dinner-jackets. And the short, thick-set man who
was standing just in front of them in attitude of restful immobility was
certainly no dandy. His best friend could not have called him dapper. Take him
for all in all and on the hoof, he might have been posing as a model for a
sketch of What the Well-Dressed Man Should Not Wear.



In costume, as in most other things, it is best to take a definite line and
stick to it. This man had obviously vacillated. His neck was swathed in a green
scarf; he wore an evening-dress coat; and his lower limbs were draped in a pair
of tweed trousers built for a larger man. To the north he was bounded by a
straw hat, to the south by brown shoes.



Archie surveyed the man’s back carefully.



“Bit thick!” he said, sympathetically. “But of course
Broadway isn’t Fifth Avenue. What I mean to say is, Bohemian licence and
what not. Broadway’s crammed with deuced brainy devils who don’t
care how they look. Probably this bird is a master-mind of some species.”



“All the same, man’s no right to wear evening-dress coat with tweed
trousers.”



“Absolutely not! I see what you mean.”



At this point the sartorial offender turned. Seen from the front, he was even
more unnerving. He appeared to possess no shirt, though this defect was offset
by the fact that the tweed trousers fitted snugly under the arms. He was not a
handsome man. At his best he could never have been that, and in the recent past
he had managed to acquire a scar that ran from the corner of his mouth half-way
across his cheek. Even when his face was in repose he had an odd expression;
and when, as he chanced to do now, he smiled, odd became a mild adjective,
quite inadequate for purposes of description. It was not an unpleasant face,
however. Unquestionably genial, indeed. There was something in it that had a
quality of humorous appeal.



Archie started. He stared at the man, Memory stirred.



“Great Scot!” he cried. “It’s the Sausage
Chappie!”



Reginald van Tuyl gave a little moan. He was not used to this sort of thing. A
sensitive young man as regarded scenes, Archie’s behaviour unmanned him.
For Archie, releasing his arm, had bounded forward and was shaking the
other’s hand warmly.



“Well, well, well! My dear old chap! You must remember me, what? No?
Yes?”



The man with the scar seemed puzzled. He shuffled the brown shoes, patted the
straw hat, and eyed Archie questioningly.



“I don’t seem to place you,” he said.



Archie slapped the back of the evening-dress coat. He linked his arm
affectionately with that of the dress-reformer.



“We met outside St Mihiel in the war. You gave me a bit of sausage. One
of the most sporting events in history. Nobody but a real sportsman would have
parted with a bit of sausage at that moment to a stranger. Never forgotten it,
by Jove. Saved my life, absolutely. Hadn’t chewed a morsel for eight
hours. Well, have you got anything on? I mean to say, you aren’t booked
for lunch or any rot of that species, are you? Fine! Then I move we all toddle
off and get a bite somewhere.” He squeezed the other’s arm fondly.
“Fancy meeting you again like this! I’ve often wondered what became
of you. But, by Jove, I was forgetting. Dashed rude of me. My friend, Mr. van
Tuyl.”



Reggie gulped. The longer he looked at it, the harder this man’s costume
was to bear. His eye passed shudderingly from the brown shoes to the tweed
trousers, to the green scarf, from the green scarf to the straw hat.



“Sorry,” he mumbled. “Just remembered. Important date. Late
already. Er—see you some time—”



He melted away, a broken man. Archie was not sorry to see him go. Reggie was a
good chap, but he would undoubtedly have been de trop at this reunion.



“I vote we go to the Cosmopolis,” he said, steering his newly-found
friend through the crowd. “The browsing and sluicing isn’t bad
there, and I can sign the bill which is no small consideration nowadays.”



The Sausage Chappie chuckled amusedly.



“I can’t go to a place like the Cosmopolis looking like
this.”



Archie, was a little embarrassed.



“Oh, I don’t know, you know, don’t you know!” he said.
“Still, since you have brought the topic up, you did get the good
old wardrobe a bit mixed this morning what? I mean to say, you seem
absent-mindedly, as it were, to have got hold of samples from a good number of
your various suitings.”



“Suitings? How do you mean, suitings? I haven’t any suitings! Who
do you think I am? Vincent Astor? All I have is what I stand up in.”



Archie was shocked. This tragedy touched him. He himself had never had any
money in his life, but somehow he had always seemed to manage to have plenty of
clothes. How this was he could not say. He had always had a vague sort of idea
that tailors were kindly birds who never failed to have a pair of trousers or
something up their sleeve to present to the deserving. There was the drawback,
of course, that once they had given you things they were apt to write you
rather a lot of letters about it; but you soon managed to recognise their
handwriting, and then it was a simple task to extract their communications from
your morning mail and drop them in the waste-paper basket. This was the first
case he had encountered of a man who was really short of clothes.



“My dear old lad,” he said, briskly, “this must be remedied!
Oh, positively! This must be remedied at once! I suppose my things
wouldn’t fit you? No. Well, I tell you what. We’ll wangle something
from my father-in-law. Old Brewster, you know, the fellow who runs the
Cosmopolis. His’ll fit you like the paper on the wall, because he’s
a tubby little blighter, too. What I mean to say is, he’s also one of
those sturdy, square, fine-looking chappies of about the middle height. By the
way, where are you stopping these days?”



“Nowhere just at present. I thought of taking one of those self-contained
Park benches.”



“Are you broke?”



“Am I!”



Archie was concerned.



“You ought to get a job.”



“I ought. But somehow I don’t seem able to.”



“What did you do before the war?”



“I’ve forgotten.”



“Forgotten!”



“Forgotten.”



“How do you mean—forgotten? You can’t
mean—forgotten?



“Yes. It’s quite gone.”



“But I mean to say. You can’t have forgotten a thing like
that.”



“Can’t I! I’ve forgotten all sorts of things. Where I was
born. How old I am. Whether I’m married or single. What my name
is—”



“Well, I’m dashed!” said Archie, staggered. “But you
remembered about giving me a bit of sausage outside St. Mihiel?”



“No, I didn’t. I’m taking your word for it. For all I know
you may be luring me into some den to rob me of my straw hat. I don’t
know you from Adam. But I like your conversation—especially the part
about eating—and I’m taking a chance.”



Archie was concerned.



“Listen, old bean. Make an effort. You must remember that sausage
episode? It was just outside St. Mihiel, about five in the evening. Your little
lot were lying next to my little lot, and we happened to meet, and I said
‘What ho!’ and you said ‘Halloa!’ and I said
‘What ho! What ho!’ and you said ‘Have a bit of
sausage?’ and I said ‘What ho! What ho! What
ho!’”



“The dialogue seems to have been darned sparkling but I don’t
remember it. It must have been after that that I stopped one. I don’t
seem quite to have caught up with myself since I got hit.”



“Oh! That’s how you got that scar?”



“No. I got that jumping through a plate-glass window in London on
Armistice night.”



“What on earth did you do that for?”



“Oh, I don’t know. It seemed a good idea at the time.”



“But if you can remember a thing like that, why can’t you remember
your name?”



“I remember everything that happened after I came out of hospital.
It’s the part before that’s gone.”



Archie patted him on the shoulder.



“I know just what you want. You need a bit of quiet and repose, to think
things over and so forth. You mustn’t go sleeping on Park benches.
Won’t do at all. Not a bit like it. You must shift to the Cosmopolis. It
isn’t half a bad spot, the old Cosmop. I didn’t like it much the
first night I was there, because there was a dashed tap that went
drip-drip-drip all night and kept me awake, but the place has its
points.”



“Is the Cosmopolis giving free board and lodging these days?”



“Rather! That’ll be all right. Well, this is the spot. We’ll
start by trickling up to the old boy’s suite and looking over his
reach-me-downs. I know the waiter on his floor. A very sound chappie.
He’ll let us in with his pass-key.”



And so it came about that Mr. Daniel Brewster, returning to his suite in the
middle of lunch in order to find a paper dealing with the subject he was
discussing with his guest, the architect of his new hotel, was aware of a
murmur of voices behind the closed door of his bedroom. Recognising the accents
of his son-in-law, he breathed an oath and charged in. He objected to Archie
wandering at large about his suite.



The sight that met his eyes when he opened the door did nothing to soothe him.
The floor was a sea of clothes. There were coats on the chairs, trousers on the
bed, shirts on the bookshelf. And in the middle of his welter stood Archie,
with a man who, to Mr. Brewster’s heated eye, looked like a tramp
comedian out of a burlesque show.



“Great Godfrey!” ejaculated Mr. Brewster.



Archie looked up with a friendly smile.



“Oh, halloa-halloa!” he said, affably, “We were just glancing
through your spare scenery to see if we couldn’t find something for my
pal here. This is Mr. Brewster, my father-in-law, old man.”



Archie scanned his relative’s twisted features. Something in his
expression seemed not altogether encouraging. He decided that the negotiations
had better be conducted in private. “One moment, old lad,” he said
to his new friend. “I just want to have a little talk with my
father-in-law in the other room. Just a little friendly business chat. You stay
here.”



In the other room Mr. Brewster turned on Archie like a wounded lion of the
desert.



“What the—!”



Archie secured one of his coat-buttons and began to massage it affectionately.



“Ought to have explained!” said Archie, “only didn’t
want to interrupt your lunch. The sportsman on the horizon is a dear old pal of
mine—”



Mr. Brewster wrenched himself free.



“What the devil do you mean, you worm, by bringing tramps into my bedroom
and messing about with my clothes?”



“That’s just what I’m trying to explain, if you’ll only
listen. This bird is a bird I met in France during the war. He gave me a bit of
sausage outside St. Mihiel—”



“Damn you and him and the sausage!”



“Absolutely. But listen. He can’t remember who he is or where he
was born or what his name is, and he’s broke; so, dash it, I must look
after him. You see, he gave me a bit of sausage.”



Mr. Brewster’s frenzy gave way to an ominous calm.



“I’ll give him two seconds to clear out of here. If he isn’t
gone by then I’ll have him thrown out.”



Archie was shocked.



“You don’t mean that?”



“I do mean that.”



“But where is he to go?”



“Outside.”



“But you don’t understand. This chappie has lost his memory because
he was wounded in the war. Keep that fact firmly fixed in the old bean. He
fought for you. Fought and bled for you. Bled profusely, by Jove. And he
saved my life!”



“If I’d got nothing else against him, that would be enough.”



“But you can’t sling a chappie out into the cold hard world who
bled in gallons to make the world safe for the Hotel Cosmopolis.”



Mr. Brewster looked ostentatiously at his watch.



“Two seconds!” he said.



There was a silence. Archie appeared to be thinking. “Right-o!” he
said at last. “No need to get the wind up. I know where he can go.
It’s just occurred to me I’ll put him up at my little shop.”



The purple ebbed from Mr. Brewster’s face. Such was his emotion that he
had forgotten that infernal shop. He sat down. There was more silence.



“Oh, gosh!” said Mr. Brewster.



“I knew you would be reasonable about it,” said Archie,
approvingly. “Now, honestly, as man to man, how do we go?”



“What do you want me to do?” growled Mr. Brewster.



“I thought you might put the chappie up for a while, and give him a
chance to look round and nose about a bit.”



“I absolutely refuse to give any more loafers free board and
lodging.”



“Any more?



“Well, he would be the second, wouldn’t he?”



Archie looked pained.



“It’s true,” he said, “that when I first came here I
was temporarily resting, so to speak; but didn’t I go right out and grab
the managership of your new hotel? Positively!”



“I will not adopt this tramp.”



“Well, find him a job, then.”



“What sort of a job?”



“Oh, any old sort.”



“He can be a waiter if he likes.”



“All right; I’ll put the matter before him.”



He returned to the bedroom. The Sausage Chappie was gazing fondly into the
mirror with a spotted tie draped round his neck.



“I say, old top,” said Archie, apologetically, “the Emperor
of the Blighters out yonder says you can have a job here as waiter, and he
won’t do another dashed thing for you. How about it?”



“Do waiters eat?”



“I suppose so. Though, by Jove, come to think of it, I’ve never
seen one at it.”



“That’s good enough for me!” said the Sausage Chappie.
“When do I begin?”




CHAPTER XIX.

REGGIE COMES TO LIFE



The advantage of having plenty of time on one’s hands is that one has
leisure to attend to the affairs of all one’s circle of friends; and
Archie, assiduously as he watched over the destinies of the Sausage Chappie,
did not neglect the romantic needs of his brother-in-law Bill. A few days
later, Lucille, returning one morning to their mutual suite, found her husband
seated in an upright chair at the table, an unusually stern expression on his
amiable face. A large cigar was in the corner of his mouth. The fingers of one
hand rested in the armhole of his waistcoat: with the other hand he tapped
menacingly on the table.



As she gazed upon him, wondering what could be the matter with him, Lucille was
suddenly aware of Bill’s presence. He had emerged sharply from the
bedroom and was walking briskly across the floor. He came to a halt in front of
the table.



“Father!” said Bill.



Archie looked up sharply, frowning heavily over his cigar.



“Well, my boy,” he said in a strange, rasping voice. “What is
it? Speak up, my boy, speak up! Why the devil can’t you speak up? This is
my busy day!”



“What on earth are you doing?” asked Lucille.



Archie waved her away with the large gesture of a man of blood and iron
interrupted while concentrating.



“Leave us, woman! We would be alone! Retire into the jolly old background
and amuse yourself for a bit. Read a book. Do acrostics. Charge ahead,
laddie.”



“Father!” said Bill, again.



“Yes, my boy, yes? What is it?”



“Father!”



Archie picked up the red-covered volume that lay on the table.



“Half a mo’, old son. Sorry to stop you, but I knew there was
something. I’ve just remembered. Your walk. All wrong!”



“All wrong?”



“All wrong! Where’s the chapter on the Art. of Walking? Here we
are. Listen, dear old soul. Drink this in. ‘In walking, one should strive
to acquire that swinging, easy movement from the hips. The correctly-poised
walker seems to float along, as it were.’ Now, old bean, you didn’t
float a dam’ bit. You just galloped in like a chappie charging into a
railway restaurant for a bowl of soup when his train leaves in two minutes.
Dashed important, this walking business, you know. Get started wrong, and where
are you? Try it again.... Much better.” He turned to Lucille.
“Notice him float along that time? Absolutely skimmed, what?”



Lucille had taken a seat,-and was waiting for enlightenment.



“Are you and Bill going into vaudeville?” she asked.



Archie, scrutinising-his-brother-in-law closely, had further criticism to make.



“‘The man of self-respect and self-confidence,’” he
read, “‘stands erect in an easy, natural, graceful attitude. Heels
not too far apart, head erect, eyes to the front with a level
gaze’—get your gaze level, old thing!—‘shoulders thrown
back, arms hanging naturally at the sides when not otherwise
employed’—that means that, if he tries to hit you, it’s all
right to guard—‘chest expanded naturally, and
abdomen’—this is no place for you, Lucille. Leg it out of
earshot—‘ab—what I said before—drawn in somewhat and
above all not protruded.’ Now, have you got all that? Yes, you look all
right. Carry on, laddie, carry on. Let’s have two-penn’orth of the
Dynamic Voice and the Tone of Authority—some of the full, rich, round
stuff we hear so much about!”



Bill fastened a gimlet eye upon his brother-in-law and drew a deep breath.



“Father!” he said. “Father!”



“You’ll have to brighten up Bill’s dialogue a lot,”
said Lucille, critically, “or you will never get bookings.”



“Father!”



“I mean, it’s all right as far as it goes, but it’s sort of
monotonous. Besides, one of you ought to be asking questions and the other
answering. Bill ought to be saying, ‘Who was that lady I saw you coming
down the street with?’ so that you would be able to say, ‘That
wasn’t a lady. That was my wife.’ I know! I’ve been to
lots of vaudeville shows.”



Bill relaxed his attitude. He deflated his chest, spread his heels, and ceased
to draw in his abdomen.



“We’d better try this another time, when we’re alone,”
he said, frigidly. “I can’t do myself justice.”



“Why do you want to do yourself justice?” asked Lucille.



“Right-o!” said Archie, affably, casting off his forbidding
expression like a garment. “Rehearsal postponed. I was just putting old
Bill through it,” he explained, “with a view to getting him into
mid-season form for the jolly old pater.”



“Oh!” Lucille’s voice was the voice of one who sees light in
darkness. “When Bill walked in like a cat on hot bricks and stood there
looking stuffed, that was just the Personality That Wins!”



“That was it.”



“Well, you couldn’t blame me for not recognising it, could
you?”



Archie patted her head paternally.



“A little less of the caustic critic stuff,” he said. “Bill
will be all right on the night. If you hadn’t come in then and put him
off his stroke, he’d have shot out some amazing stuff, full of authority
and dynamic accents and what not. I tell you, light of my soul, old Bill is all
right! He’s got the winning personality up a tree, ready whenever he
wants to go and get it. Speaking as his backer and trainer, I think he’ll
twist your father round his little finger. Absolutely! It wouldn’t
surprise me if at the end of five minutes the good old dad started jumping
through hoops and sitting up for lumps of sugar.”



“It would surprise me.”



“Ah, that’s because you haven’t seen old Bill in action. You
crabbed his act before he had begun to spread himself.”



“It isn’t that at all. The reason why I think that Bill, however
winning his personality may be, won’t persuade father to let him marry a
girl in the chorus is something that happened last night.”



“Last night?”



“Well, at three o’clock this morning. It’s on the front page
of the early editions of the evening papers. I brought one in for you to see,
only you were so busy. Look! There it is!”



Archie seized the paper.



“Oh, Great Scot!”



“What is it?” asked Bill, irritably. “Don’t stand
goggling there! What the devil is it?”



“Listen to this, old thing!”



REVELRY BY NIGHT.

SPIRITED BATTLE ROYAL AT HOTEL

COSMOPOLIS.

THE HOTEL DETECTIVE HAD A GOOD HEART

BUT PAULINE PACKED THE PUNCH.



The logical contender for Jack Dempsey’s championship honours has been
discovered; and, in an age where women are stealing men’s jobs all the
time, it will not come as a surprise to our readers to learn that she belongs
to the sex that is more deadly than the male. Her name is Miss Pauline Preston,
and her wallop is vouched for under oath—under many oaths—by Mr.
Timothy O’Neill, known to his intimates as Pie-Face, who holds down the
arduous job of detective at the Hotel Cosmopolis.



At three o’clock this morning, Mr. O’Neill was advised by the
night-clerk that the occupants of every room within earshot of number 618 had
’phoned the desk to complain of a disturbance, a noise, a vocal uproar
proceeding from the room mentioned. Thither, therefore, marched Mr.
O’Neill, his face full of cheese-sandwich, (for he had been indulging in
an early breakfast or a late supper) and his heart of devotion to duty. He
found there the Misses Pauline Preston and “Bobbie” St. Clair, of
the personnel of the chorus of the Frivolities, entertaining a few friends of
either sex. A pleasant time was being had by all, and at the moment of Mr.
O’Neill’s entry the entire strength of the company was rendering
with considerable emphasis that touching ballad, “There’s a Place
For Me In Heaven, For My Baby-Boy Is There.”



The able and efficient officer at once suggested that there was a place for
them in the street and the patrol-wagon was there; and, being a man of action
as well as words, proceeded to gather up an armful of assorted guests as a
preliminary to a personally-conducted tour onto the cold night. It was at this
point that Miss Preston stepped into the limelight. Mr. O’Neill contends
that she hit him with a brick, an iron casing, and the Singer Building. Be that
as it may, her efforts were sufficiently able to induce him to retire for
reinforcements, which, arriving, arrested the supper-party regardless of age or
sex.



At the police-court this morning Miss Preston maintained that she and her
friends were merely having a quiet home-evening and that Mr. O’Neill was
no gentleman. The male guests gave their names respectively as Woodrow Wilson,
David Lloyd-George, and William J. Bryan. These, however, are believed to be
incorrect. But the moral is, if you want excitement rather than sleep, stay at
the Hotel Cosmopolis.



Bill may have quaked inwardly as he listened to this epic but outwardly he was
unmoved.



“Well,” he said, “what about it?”



“What about it!” said Lucille.



“What about it!” said Archie. “Why, my dear old friend, it
simply means that all the time we’ve been putting in making your
personality winning has been chucked away. Absolutely a dead loss! We might
just as well have read a manual on how to knit sweaters.”



“I don’t see it,” maintained Bill, stoutly.



Lucille turned apologetically to her husband.



“You mustn’t judge me by him, Archie, darling. This sort of thing
doesn’t run in the family.-We are supposed to be rather bright on the
whole. But poor Bill was dropped by his nurse when he was a baby, and fell on
his head.”



“I suppose what you’re driving at,” said the goaded Bill,
“is that what has happened will make father pretty sore against girls who
happen to be in the chorus?”



“That’s absolutely it, old thing, I’m sorry to say. The next
person who mentions the word chorus-girl in the jolly old governor’s
presence is going to take his life in his hands. I tell you, as one man to
another, that I’d much rather be back in France hopping over the top than
do it myself.”



“What darned nonsense! Mabel may be in the chorus, but she isn’t
like those girls.”



“Poor old Bill!” said Lucille. “I’m awfully sorry, but
it’s no use not facing facts. You know perfectly well that the reputation
of the hotel is the thing father cares more about than anything else in the
world, and that this is going to make him furious with all the chorus-girls in
creation. It’s no good trying to explain to him that your Mabel is in the
chorus but not of the chorus, so to speak.”



“Deuced well put!” said Archie, approvingly. “You’re
absolutely right. A chorus-girl by the river’s brim, so to speak, a
simple chorus-girl is to him, as it were, and she is nothing more, if you know
what I mean.”



“So now,” said Lucille, “having shown you that the imbecile
scheme which you concocted with my poor well-meaning husband is no good at all,
I will bring you words of cheer. Your own original plan—of getting your
Mabel a part in a comedy—was always the best one. And you can do it. I
wouldn’t have broken the bad news so abruptly if I hadn’t had some
consolation to give you afterwards. I met Reggie van Tuyl just now, wandering
about as if the cares of the world were on his shoulders, and he told me that
he was putting up most of the money for a new play that’s going into
rehearsal right away. Reggie’s an old friend of yours. All you have to do
is to go to him and ask him to use his influence to get your Mabel a small
part. There’s sure to be a maid or something with only a line or two that
won’t matter.”



“A ripe scheme!” said Archie. “Very sound and fruity!”



The cloud did not lift from Bill’s corrugated brow.



“That’s all very well,” he said. “But you know what a
talker Reggie is. He’s an obliging sort of chump, but his tongue’s
fastened on at the middle and waggles at both ends. I don’t want the
whole of New York to know about my engagement, and have somebody spilling the
news to father, before I’m ready.”



“That’s all right,” said Lucille. “Archie can speak to
him. There’s no need for him to mention your name at all. He can just say
there’s a girl he wants to get a part for. You would do it,
wouldn’t you, angel-face?”



“Like a bird, queen of my soul.”



“Then that’s splendid. You’d better give Archie that
photograph of Mabel to give to Reggie, Bill.”



“Photograph?” said Bill. “Which photograph? I have
twenty-four!”



Archie found Reggie van Tuyl brooding in a window of his club that looked over
Fifth Avenue. Reggie was a rather melancholy young man who suffered from
elephantiasis of the bank-roll and the other evils that arise from that
complaint. Gentle and sentimental by nature, his sensibilities had been much
wounded by contact with a sordid world; and the thing that had first endeared
Archie to him was the fact that the latter, though chronically hard-up, had
never made any attempt to borrow money from him. Reggie would have parted with
it on demand, but it had delighted him to find that Archie seemed to take a
pleasure in his society without having any ulterior motives. He was fond of
Archie, and also of Lucille; and their happy marriage was a constant source of
gratification to him.



For Reggie was a sentimentalist. He would have liked to live in a world of
ideally united couples, himself ideally united to some charming and
affectionate girl. But, as a matter of cold fact, he was a bachelor, and most
of the couples he knew were veterans of several divorces. In Reggie’s
circle, therefore, the home-life of Archie and Lucille shone like a good deed
in a naughty world. It inspired him. In moments of depression it restored his
waning faith in human nature.



Consequently, when Archie, having greeted him and slipped into a chair at his
side, suddenly produced from his inside pocket the photograph of an extremely
pretty girl and asked him to get her a small part in the play which he was
financing, he was shocked and disappointed. He was in a more than usually
sentimental mood that afternoon, and had, indeed, at the moment of
Archie’s arrival, been dreaming wistfully of soft arms clasped snugly
about his collar and the patter of little feet and all that sort of thing.-He
gazed reproachfully at Archie.



“Archie!” his voice quivered with emotion. “Is it worth it?,
is it worth it, old man?-Think of the poor little woman at home!”



Archie was puzzled.



“Eh, old top? Which poor little woman?”



“Think of her trust in you, her faith—“.



“I don’t absolutely get you, old bean.”



“What would Lucille say if she knew about this?”



“Oh, she does. She knows all about it.”



“Good heavens!” cried Reggie. He was shocked to the core of his
being. One of the articles of his faith was that the union of Lucille and
Archie was different from those loose partnerships which were the custom in his
world. He had not been conscious of such a poignant feeling that the
foundations of the universe were cracked and tottering and that there was no
light and sweetness in life since the morning, eighteen months back, when a
negligent valet had sent him out into Fifth Avenue with only one spat on.



“It was Lucille’s idea,” explained Archie. He was about to
mention his brother-in-law’s connection with the matter, but checked
himself in time, remembering Bill’s specific objection to having his
secret revealed to Reggie. “It’s like this, old thing, I’ve
never met this female, but she’s a pal of Lucille’s”—he
comforted his conscience by the reflection that, if she wasn’t now, she
would be in a few days-“and Lucille wants to do her a bit of good.
She’s been on the stage in England, you know, supporting a jolly old
widowed mother and educating a little brother and all that kind and species of
rot, you understand, and now she’s coming over to America, and Lucille
wants you to rally round and shove her into your show and generally keep the
home fires burning and so forth. How do we go?”



Reggie beamed with relief. He felt just as he had felt on that other occasion
at the moment when a taxi-cab had rolled up and enabled him to hide his
spatless leg from the public gaze.



“Oh, I see!” he said. “Why, delighted, old man, quite
delighted!”



“Any small part would do. Isn’t there a maid or something in your
bob’s-worth of refined entertainment who drifts about saying, ‘Yes,
madam,’ and all that sort of thing? Well, then that’s just the
thing. Topping! I knew I could rely on you, old bird. I’ll get Lucille to
ship her round to your address when she arrives. I fancy she’s due to
totter in somewhere in the next few days. Well, I must be popping.
Toodle-oo!”



“Pip-pip!” said Reggie.



It was about a week later that Lucille came into the suite at the Hotel
Cosmopolis that was her home, and found Archie lying on the couch, smoking a
refreshing pipe after the labours of the day. It seemed to Archie that his wife
was not in her usual cheerful frame of mind. He kissed her, and, having
relieved her of her parasol, endeavoured without success to balance it on his
chin. Having picked it up from the floor and placed it on the table, he became
aware that Lucille was looking at him in a despondent sort of way. Her grey
eyes were clouded.



“Halloa, old thing,” said Archie. “What’s up?”



Lucille sighed wearily.



“Archie, darling, do you know any really good swear-words?”



“Well,” said Archie, reflectively, “let me see. I did pick up
a few tolerably ripe and breezy expressions out in France. All through my
military career there was something about me—some subtle magnetism,
don’t you know, and that sort of thing—that seemed to make colonels
and blighters of that order rather inventive. I sort of inspired them,
don’t you know. I remember one brass-hat addressing me for quite ten
minutes, saying something new all the time. And even then he seemed to think he
had only touched the fringe of the subject. As a matter of fact, he said
straight out in the most frank and confiding way that mere words couldn’t
do justice to me. But why?”



“Because I want to relieve my feelings.”



“Anything wrong?”



“Everything’s wrong. I’ve just been having tea with Bill and
his Mabel.”



“Oh, ah!” said Archie, interested. “And what’s the
verdict?”



“Guilty!” said Lucille. “And the sentence, if I had anything
to do with it, would be transportation for life.” She peeled off her
gloves irritably. “What fools men are! Not you, precious! You’re
the only man in the world that isn’t, it seems to me. You did marry a
nice girl, didn’t you? You didn’t go running round after
females with crimson hair, goggling at them with your eyes popping out of your
head like a bulldog waiting for a bone.”



“Oh, I say! Does old Bill look like that?”



“Worse!”



Archie rose to a point of order.



“But one moment, old lady. You speak of crimson hair. Surely old
Bill—in the extremely jolly monologues he used to deliver whenever I
didn’t see him coming and he got me alone—used to allude to her
hair as brown.”



“It isn’t brown now. It’s bright scarlet. Good gracious, I
ought to know. I’ve been looking at it all the afternoon. It dazzled me.
If I’ve got to meet her again, I mean to go to the oculist’s and
get a pair of those smoked glasses you wear at Palm Beach.” Lucille
brooded silently for a while over the tragedy. “I don’t want to say
anything against her, of course.”



“No, no, of course not.”



“But of all the awful, second-rate girls I ever met, she’s the
worst! She has vermilion hair and an imitation Oxford manner. She’s so
horribly refined that it’s dreadful to listen to her. She’s a sly,
creepy, slinky, made-up, insincere vampire! She’s common! She’s
awful! She’s a cat!”



“You’re quite right not to say anything against her,” said
Archie, approvingly. “It begins to look,” he went on, “as if
the good old pater was about due for another shock. He has a hard life!”



“If Bill dares to introduce that girl to father, he’s taking
his life in his hands.”



“But surely that was the idea—the scheme—the wheeze,
wasn’t it? Or do you think there’s any chance of his
weakening?”



“Weakening! You should have seen him looking at her! It was like a small
boy flattening his nose against the window of a candy-store.”



“Bit thick!”



Lucille kicked the leg of the table.



“And to think,” she said, “that, when I was a little girl, I
used to look up to Bill as a monument of wisdom. I used to hug his knees and
gaze into his face and wonder how anyone could be so magnificent.” She
gave the unoffending table another kick. “If I could have looked into the
future,” she said, with feeling, “I’d have bitten him in the
ankle!”



In the days which followed, Archie found himself a little out of touch with
Bill and his romance. Lucille referred to the matter only when he brought the
subject up, and made it plain that the topic of her future sister-in-law was
not one which she enjoyed discussing. Mr. Brewster, senior, when Archie, by way
of delicately preparing his mind for what was about to befall, asked him if he
liked red hair, called him a fool, and told him to go away and bother someone
else when they were busy. The only person who could have kept him thoroughly
abreast of the trend of affairs was Bill himself; and experience had made
Archie wary in the matter of meeting Bill. The position of confidant to a young
man in the early stages of love is no sinecure, and it made Archie sleepy even
to think of having to talk to his brother-in-law. He sedulously avoided his
love-lorn relative, and it was with a sinking feeling one day that, looking
over his shoulder as he sat in the Cosmopolis grill-room preparatory to
ordering lunch, he perceived Bill bearing down upon him, obviously resolved
upon joining his meal.



To his surprise, however, Bill did not instantly embark upon his usual
monologue. Indeed, he hardly spoke at all. He champed a chop, and seemed to
Archie to avoid his eye. It was not till lunch was over and they were smoking
that he unburdened himself.



“Archie!” he said.



“Hallo, old thing!” said Archie. “Still there? I thought
you’d died or something. Talk about our old pals, Tongue-tied Thomas and
Silent Sammy! You could beat ’em both on the same evening.”



“It’s enough to make me silent.”



“What is?”



Bill had relapsed into a sort of waking dream. He sat frowning sombrely, lost
to the world. Archie, having waited what seemed to him a sufficient length of
time for an answer to his question, bent forward and touched his
brother-in-law’s hand gently with the lighted end of his cigar. Bill came
to himself with a howl.



“What is?” said Archie.



“What is what?” said Bill.



“Now listen, old thing,” protested Archie. “Life is short and
time is flying. Suppose we cut out the cross-talk. You hinted there was
something on your mind—something worrying the old bean—and
I’m waiting to hear what it is.”



Bill fiddled a moment with his coffee-spoon.



“I’m in an awful hole,” he said at last.



“What’s the trouble?”



“It’s about that darned girl!”



Archie blinked.



“What!”



“That darned girl!”



Archie could scarcely credit his senses. He had been prepared—indeed, he
had steeled himself—to hear Bill allude to his affinity in a number of
ways. But “that darned girl” was not one of them.



“Companion of my riper years,” he said, “let’s get this
thing straight. When you say ‘that darned girl,’ do you by any
possibility allude to—?”



“Of course I do!”



“But, William, old bird—”



“Oh, I know, I know, I know!” said Bill, irritably.
“You’re surprised to hear me talk like that about her?”



“A trifle, yes. Possibly a trifle. When last heard from, laddie, you must
recollect, you were speaking of the lady as your soul-mate, and at least
once—if I remember rightly—you alluded to her as your little
dusky-haired lamb.”



A sharp howl escaped Bill.



“Don’t!” A strong shudder convulsed his frame.
“Don’t remind me of it!”



“There’s been a species of slump, then, in dusky-haired
lambs?”



“How,” demanded Bill, savagely, “can a girl be a dusky-haired
lamb when her hair’s bright scarlet?”



“Dashed difficult!” admitted Archie.



“I suppose Lucille told you about that?”



“She did touch on it. Lightly, as it were. With a sort of gossamer touch,
so to speak.”



Bill threw off the last fragments of reserve.



“Archie, I’m in the devil of a fix. I don’t know why it was,
but directly I saw her—things seemed so different over in England—I
mean.” He swallowed ice-water in gulps. “I suppose it was seeing
her with Lucille. Old Lu is such a thoroughbred. Seemed to kind of show her up.
Like seeing imitation pearls by the side of real pearls. And that crimson hair!
It sort of put the lid on it.” Bill brooded morosely. “It ought to
be a criminal offence for women to dye their hair. Especially red. What the
devil do women do that sort of thing for?”



“Don’t blame me, old thing. It’s not my fault.”



Bill looked furtive and harassed.



“It makes me feel such a cad. Here am I, feeling that I would give all
I’ve got in the world to get out of the darned thing, and all the time
the poor girl seems to be getting fonder of me than ever.”



“How do you know?” Archie surveyed his brother-in-law critically.
“Perhaps her feelings have changed too. Very possibly she may not like
the colour of your hair. I don’t myself. Now if you were to dye
yourself crimson—”



“Oh, shut up! Of course a man knows when a girl’s fond of
him.”



“By no means, laddie. When you’re my age—”



“I am your age.”



“So you are! I forgot that. Well, now, approaching the matter from
another angle, let us suppose, old son, that Miss
What’s-Her-Name—the party of the second part—”



“Stop it!” said Bill suddenly. “Here comes Reggie!”



“Eh?”



“Here comes Reggie van Tuyl. I don’t want him to hear us talking
about the darned thing.”



Archie looked over his shoulder and perceived that it was indeed so. Reggie was
threading his way among the tables.



“Well, he looks pleased with things, anyway,” said Bill,
enviously. “Glad somebody’s happy.”



He was right. Reggie van Tuyl’s usual mode of progress through a
restaurant was a somnolent slouch. Now he was positively bounding along.
Furthermore, the usual expression on Reggie’s face was a sleepy sadness.
Now he smiled brightly and with animation. He curveted towards their table,
beaming and erect, his head up, his gaze level, and his chest expanded, for all
the world as if he had been reading the hints in The Personality That
Wins
.



Archie was puzzled. Something had plainly happened to Reggie. But what? It was
idle to suppose that somebody had left him money, for he had been left
practically all the money there was a matter of ten years before.



“Hallo, old bean,” he said, as the new-comer, radiating good will
and bonhomie, arrived at the table and hung over it like a noon-day sun.
“We’ve finished. But rally round and we’ll watch you eat.
Dashed interesting, watching old Reggie eat. Why go to the Zoo?”



Reggie shook his head.



“Sorry, old man. Can’t. Just on my way to the Ritz. Stepped in
because I thought you might be here. I wanted you to be the first to hear the
news.”



“News?”



“I’m the happiest man alive!”



“You look it, darn you!” growled Bill, on whose mood of grey gloom
this human sunbeam was jarring heavily.



“I’m engaged to be married!”



“Congratulations, old egg!” Archie shook his hand cordially.
“Dash it, don’t you know, as an old married man I like to see you
young fellows settling down.”



“I don’t know how to thank you enough, Archie, old man,” said
Reggie, fervently.



“Thank me?”



“It was through you that I met her. Don’t you remember the girl you
sent to me? You wanted me to get her a small part—”



He stopped, puzzled. Archie had uttered a sound that was half gasp and half
gurgle, but it was swallowed up in the extraordinary noise from the other side
of the table. Bill Brewster was leaning forward with bulging eyes and soaring
eyebrows.



“Are you engaged to Mabel Winchester?”



“Why, by George!” said Reggie. “Do you know her?”



Archie recovered himself.



“Slightly,” he said. “Slightly. Old Bill knows her slightly,
as it were. Not very well, don’t you know, but—how shall I put
it?”



“Slightly,” suggested Bill.



“Just the word. Slightly.”



“Splendid!” said Reggie van Tuyl. “Why don’t you come
along to the Ritz and meet her now?”



Bill stammered. Archie came to the rescue again.



“Bill can’t come now. He’s got a date.”



“A date?” said Bill.



“A date,” said Archie. “An appointment, don’t you know.
A—a—in fact, a date.”



“But—er—wish her happiness from me,” said Bill,
cordially.



“Thanks very much, old man,” said Reggie.



“And say I’m delighted, will you?”



“Certainly.”



“You won’t forget the word, will you? Delighted.”



“Delighted.”



“That’s right. Delighted.”



Reggie looked at his watch.



“Halloa! I must rush!”



Bill and Archie watched him as he bounded out of the restaurant.



“Poor old Reggie!” said Bill, with a fleeting compunction.



“Not necessarily,” said Archie. “What I mean to say is,
tastes differ, don’t you know. One man’s peach is another
man’s poison, and vice versa.”



“There’s something in that.”



“Absolutely! Well,” said Archie, judicially, “this would
appear to be, as it were, the maddest, merriest day in all the glad New Year,
yes, no?”



Bill drew a deep breath.



“You bet your sorrowful existence it is!” he said. “I’d
like to do something to celebrate it.”



“The right spirit!” said Archie. “Absolutely the right
spirit! Begin by paying for my lunch!”




CHAPTER XX.

THE-SAUSAGE-CHAPPIE-CLICKS



Rendered restless by relief, Bill Brewster did not linger long at the
luncheon-table. Shortly after Reggie van Tuyl had retired, he got up and
announced his intention of going for a bit of a walk to calm his excited mind.
Archie dismissed him with a courteous wave of the hand; and, beckoning to the
Sausage Chappie, who in his role of waiter was hovering near, requested him to
bring the best cigar the hotel could supply. The padded seat in which he sat
was comfortable; he had no engagements; and it seemed to him that a pleasant
half-hour could be passed in smoking dreamily and watching his fellow-men eat.



The grill-room had filled up. The Sausage Chappie, having brought Archie his
cigar, was attending to a table close by, at which a woman with a small boy in
a sailor suit had seated themselves. The woman was engrossed with the bill of
fare, but the child’s attention seemed riveted upon the Sausage Chappie.
He was drinking him in with wide eyes. He seemed to be brooding on him.



Archie, too, was brooding on the Sausage Chappie, The latter made an excellent
waiter: he was brisk and attentive, and did the work as if he liked it; but
Archie was not satisfied. Something seemed to tell him that the man was fitted
for higher things. Archie was a grateful soul. That sausage, coming at the end
of a five-hour hike, had made a deep impression on his plastic nature. Reason
told him that only an exceptional man could have parted with half a sausage at
such a moment; and he could not feel that a job as waiter at a New York hotel
was an adequate job for an exceptional man. Of course, the root of the trouble
lay in the fact that the fellow could not remember what his real life-work had
been before the war. It was exasperating to reflect, as the other moved away to
take his order to the kitchen, that there, for all one knew, went the dickens
of a lawyer or doctor or architect or what not.



His meditations were broken by the voice of the child.



“Mummie,” asked the child interestedly, following the Sausage
Chappie with his eyes as the latter disappeared towards the kitchen, “why
has that man got such a funny face?”



“Hush, darling.”



“Yes, but why HAS he?”



“I don’t know, darling.”



The child’s faith in the maternal omniscience seemed to have received a
shock. He had the air of a seeker after truth who has been baffled. His eyes
roamed the room discontentedly.



“He’s got a funnier face than that man there,” he said,
pointing to Archie.



“Hush, darling!”



“But he has. Much funnier.”



In a way it was a sort of compliment, but Archie felt embarrassed. He withdrew
coyly into the cushioned recess. Presently the Sausage Chappie returned,
attended to the needs of the woman and the child, and came over to Archie. His
homely face was beaming.



“Say, I had a big night last night,” he said, leaning on the table.



“Yes?” said Archie. “Party or something?”



“No, I mean I suddenly began to remember things. Something seems to have
happened to the works.”



Archie sat up excitedly. This was great news.



“No, really? My dear old lad, this is absolutely topping. This is
priceless.”



“Yessir! First thing I remembered was that I was born at Springfield,
Ohio. It was like a mist starting to lift. Springfield, Ohio. That was it. It
suddenly came back to me.”



“Splendid! Anything else?”



“Yessir! Just before I went to sleep I remembered my name as well.”



Archie was stirred to his depths.



“Why, the thing’s a walk-over!” he exclaimed. “Now
you’ve once got started, nothing can stop you. What is your name?”



“Why, it’s—That’s funny! It’s gone again. I have
an idea it began with an S. What was it? Skeffington? Skillington?”



“Sanderson?”



“No; I’ll get it in a moment. Cunningham? Carrington? Wilberforce?
Debenham?”



“Dennison?” suggested Archie, helpfully.—“No, no, no.
It’s on the tip of my tongue. Barrington? Montgomery? Hepplethwaite?
I’ve got it! Smith!”



“By Jove! Really?”



“Certain of it.”



“What’s the first name?”



An anxious expression came into the man’s eyes. He hesitated. He lowered
his voice.



“I have a horrible feeling that it’s Lancelot!”



“Good God!” said Archie.



“It couldn’t really be that, could it?”



Archie looked grave. He hated to give pain, but he felt he must be honest.



“It might,” he said. “People give their children all sorts of
rummy names. My second name’s Tracy. And I have a pal in England who was
christened Cuthbert de la Hay Horace. Fortunately everyone calls him
Stinker.”



The head-waiter began to drift up like a bank of fog, and the Sausage Chappie
returned to his professional duties. When he came back, he was beaming again.



“Something else I remembered,” he said, removing the cover.
“I’m married!”



“Good Lord!”



“At least I was before the war. She had blue eyes and brown hair and a
Pekingese dog.”



“What was her name?”



“I don’t know.”



“Well, you’re coming on,” said Archie. “I’ll
admit that. You’ve still got a bit of a way to go before you become like
one of those blighters who take the Memory Training Courses in the magazine
advertisements—I mean to say, you know, the lads who meet a fellow once
for five minutes, and then come across him again ten years later and grasp him
by the hand and say, ‘Surely this is Mr. Watkins of Seattle?’
Still, you’re doing fine. You only need patience. Everything comes to him
who waits.” Archie sat up, electrified. “I say, by Jove,
that’s rather good, what! Everything comes to him who waits, and
you’re a waiter, what, what. I mean to say, what!”



“Mummie,” said the child at the other table, still speculative,
“do you think something trod on his face?”



“Hush, darling.”



“Perhaps it was bitten by something?”



“Eat your nice fish, darling,” said the mother, who seemed to be
one of those dull-witted persons whom it is impossible to interest in a
discussion on first causes.



Archie felt stimulated. Not even the advent of his father-in-law, who came in a
few moments later and sat down at the other end of the room, could depress his
spirits.



The Sausage Chappie came to his table again.



“It’s a funny thing,” he said. “Like waking up after
you’ve been asleep. Everything seems to be getting clearer. The
dog’s name was Marie. My wife’s dog, you know. And she had a mole
on her chin.”



“The dog?”



“No. My wife. Little beast! She bit me in the leg once.”



“Your wife?”



“No. The dog. Good Lord!” said the Sausage Chappie.



Archie looked up and followed his gaze.



A couple of tables away, next to a sideboard on which the management exposed
for view the cold meats and puddings and pies mentioned in volume two of the
bill of fare (“Buffet Froid”), a man and a girl had just seated
themselves. The man was stout and middle-aged. He bulged in practically every
place in which a man can bulge, and his head was almost entirely free from
hair. The girl was young and pretty. Her eyes were blue. Her hair was brown.
She had a rather attractive little mole on the left side of her chin.



“Good Lord!” said the Sausage Chappie.



“Now what?” said Archie.



“Who’s that? Over at the table there?”



Archie, through long attendance at the Cosmopolis Grill, knew most of the
habitues by sight.



“That’s a man named Gossett. James J. Gossett. He’s a
motion-picture man. You must have seen his name around.”



“I don’t mean him. Who’s the girl?”



“I’ve never seen her before.”



“It’s my wife!” said the Sausage Chappie.



“Your wife!”



“Yes!”



“Are you sure?”



“Of course I’m sure!”



“Well, well, well!” said Archie. “Many happy returns of the
day!”



At the other table, the girl, unconscious of the drama which was about to enter
her life, was engrossed in conversation with the stout man. And at this moment
the stout man leaned forward and patted her on the cheek.



It was a paternal pat, the pat which a genial uncle might bestow on a favourite
niece, but it did not strike the Sausage Chappie in that light. He had been
advancing on the table at a fairly rapid pace, and now, stirred to his depths,
he bounded forward with a hoarse cry.



Archie was at some pains to explain to his father-in-law later that, if the
management left cold pies and things about all over the place, this sort of
thing was bound to happen sooner or later. He urged that it was putting
temptation in people’s way, and that Mr. Brewster had only himself to
blame. Whatever the rights of the case, the Buffet Froid undoubtedly came in
remarkably handy at this crisis in the Sausage Chappie’s life. He had
almost reached the sideboard when the stout man patted the girl’s cheek,
and to seize a huckleberry pie was with him the work of a moment. The next
instant the pie had whizzed past the other’s head and burst like a shell
against the wall.



There are, no doubt, restaurants where this sort of thing would have excited
little comment, but the Cosmopolis was not one of them. Everybody had something
to say, but the only one among those present who had anything sensible to say
was the child in the sailor suit.



“Do it again!” said the child, cordially.



The Sausage Chappie did it again. He took up a fruit salad, poised it for a
moment, then decanted it over Mr. Gossett’s bald head. The child’s
happy laughter rang over the restaurant. Whatever anybody else might think of
the affair, this child liked it and was prepared to go on record to that
effect.



Epic events have a stunning quality. They paralyse the faculties. For a moment
there was a pause. The world stood still. Mr. Brewster bubbled inarticulately.
Mr. Gossett dried himself sketchily with a napkin. The Sausage Chappie snorted.



The girl had risen to her feet and was staring wildly.



“John!” she cried.



Even at this moment of crisis the Sausage Chappie was able to look relieved.



“So it is!” he said. “And I thought it was Lancelot!”



“I thought you were dead!”



“I’m not!” said the Sausage Chappie.



Mr. Gossett, speaking thickly through the fruit-salad, was understood to say
that he regretted this. And then confusion broke loose again. Everybody began
to talk at once.



“I say!” said Archie. “I say! One moment!”



Of the first stages of this interesting episode Archie had been a paralysed
spectator. The thing had numbed him. And then—



Sudden a thought came, like a full-blown rose.

Flushing his brow.



When he reached the gesticulating group, he was calm and business-like. He had
a constructive policy to suggest.



“I say,” he said. “I’ve got an idea!”



“Go away!” said Mr. Brewster. “This is bad enough without you
butting in.”



Archie quelled him with a gesture.



“Leave us,” he said. “We would be alone. I want to have a
little business-talk with Mr. Gossett.” He turned to the movie-magnate,
who was gradually emerging from the fruit-salad rather after the manner of a
stout Venus rising from the sea. “Can you spare me a moment of your
valuable time?”



“I’ll have him arrested!”



“Don’t you do it, laddie. Listen!”



“The man’s mad. Throwing pies!”



Archie attached himself to his coat-button.



“Be calm, laddie. Calm and reasonable!”



For the first time Mr. Gossett seemed to become aware that what he had been
looking on as a vague annoyance was really an individual.



“Who the devil are you?”



Archie drew himself up with dignity.



“I am this gentleman’s representative,” he replied,
indicating the Sausage Chappie with a motion of the hand. “His jolly old
personal representative. I act for him. And on his behalf I have a pretty ripe
proposition to lay before you. Reflect, dear old bean,” he proceeded
earnestly. “Are you going to let this chance slip? The opportunity of a
lifetime which will not occur again. By Jove, you ought to rise up and embrace
this bird. You ought to clasp the chappie to your bosom! He has thrown pies at
you, hasn’t he? Very well. You are a movie-magnate. Your whole fortune is
founded on chappies who throw pies. You probably scour the world for chappies
who throw pies. Yet, when one comes right to you without any fuss or trouble
and demonstrates before your very eyes the fact that he is without a peer as a
pie-propeller, you get the wind up and talk about having him arrested.
Consider! (There’s a bit of cherry just behind your left ear.) Be
sensible. Why let your personal feeling stand in the way of doing yourself a
bit of good? Give this chappie a job and give it him quick, or we go elsewhere.
Did you ever see Fatty Arbuckle handle pastry with a surer touch? Has Charlie
Chaplin got this fellow’s speed and control. Absolutely not. I tell you,
old friend, you’re in danger of throwing away a good thing!”



He paused. The Sausage Chappie beamed.



“I’ve aways wanted to go into the movies,” he said. “I
was an actor before the war. Just remembered.”



Mr. Brewster attempted to speak. Archie waved him down.



“How many times have I got to tell you not to butt in?” he said,
severely.



Mr. Gossett’s militant demeanour had become a trifle modified during
Archie’s harangue. First and foremost a man of business, Mr. Gossett was
not insensible to the arguments which had been put forward. He brushed a slice
of orange from the back of his neck, and mused awhile.



“How do I know this fellow would screen well?” he said, at length.



“Screen well!” cried Archie. “Of course he’ll screen
well. Look at his face. I ask you! The map! I call your attention to it.”
He turned apologetically to the Sausage Chappie. “Awfully sorry, old lad,
for dwelling on this, but it’s business, you know.” He turned to
Mr. Gossett. “Did you ever see a face like that? Of course not. Why
should I, as this gentleman’s personal representative, let a face like
that go to waste? There’s a fortune in it. By Jove, I’ll give you
two minutes to think the thing over, and, if you don’t talk business
then, I’ll jolly well take my man straight round to Mack Sennett or
someone. We don’t have to ask for jobs. We consider offers.”



There was a silence. And then the clear voice of the child in the sailor suit
made itself heard again.



“Mummie!”



“Yes, darling?”



“Is the man with the funny face going to throw any more pies?”



“No, darling.”



The child uttered a scream of disappointed fury.



“I want the funny man to throw some more pies! I want the funny man to
throw some more pies!”



A look almost of awe came into Mr. Gossett’s face. He had heard the voice
of the Public. He had felt the beating of the Public’s pulse.



“Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings,” he said, picking a
piece of banana off his right eyebrow, “Out of the mouths of babes and
sucklings. Come round to my office!”




CHAPTER XXI.

THE GROWING BOY



The lobby of the Cosmopolis Hotel was a favourite stamping-ground of Mr. Daniel
Brewster, its proprietor. He liked to wander about there, keeping a paternal
eye on things, rather in the manner of the Jolly Innkeeper (hereinafter to be
referred to as Mine Host) of the old-fashioned novel. Customers who, hurrying
in to dinner, tripped over Mr. Brewster, were apt to mistake him for the hotel
detective—for his eye was keen and his aspect a trifle austere—but,
nevertheless, he was being as jolly an innkeeper as he knew how. His presence
in the lobby supplied a personal touch to the Cosmopolis which other New York
hotels lacked, and it undeniably made the girl at the book-stall
extraordinarily civil to her clients, which was all to the good.



Most of the time Mr. Brewster stood in one spot and just looked thoughtful; but
now and again he would wander to the marble slab behind which he kept the
desk-clerk and run his eye over the register, to see who had booked
rooms—like a child examining the stocking on Christmas morning to
ascertain what Santa Claus had brought him.



As a rule, Mr. Brewster concluded this performance by shoving the book back
across the marble slab and resuming his meditations. But one night a week or
two after the Sausage Chappie’s sudden restoration to the normal, he
varied this procedure by starting rather violently, turning purple, and
uttering an exclamation which was manifestly an exclamation of chagrin. He
turned abruptly and cannoned into Archie, who, in company with Lucille,
happened to be crossing the lobby at the moment on his way to dine in their
suite.



Mr. Brewster apologised gruffly; then, recognising his victim, seemed to regret
having done so.



“Oh, it’s you! Why can’t you look where you’re
going?” he demanded. He had suffered much from his son-in-law.



“Frightfully sorry,” said Archie, amiably. “Never thought you
were going to fox-trot backwards all over the fairway.”



“You mustn’t bully Archie,” said Lucille, severely, attaching
herself to her father’s back hair and giving it a punitive tug,
“because he’s an angel, and I love him, and you must learn to love
him, too.”



“Give you lessons at a reasonable rate,” murmured Archie.



Mr. Brewster regarded his young relative with a lowering eye.



“What’s the matter, father darling?” asked Lucille.
“You seem upset.”



“I am upset!” Mr. Brewster snorted. “Some people have got a
nerve!” He glowered forbiddingly at an inoffensive young man in a light
overcoat who had just entered, and the young man, though his conscience was
quite clear and Mr. Brewster an entire stranger to him, stopped dead, blushed,
and went out again—to dine elsewhere. “Some people have got the
nerve of an army mule!”



“Why, what’s happened?”



“Those darned McCalls have registered here!”



“No!”



“Bit beyond me, this,” said Archie, insinuating himself into the
conversation. “Deep waters and what not! Who are the McCalls?”



“Some people father dislikes,” said Lucille. “And
they’ve chosen his hotel to stop at. But, father dear, you mustn’t
mind. It’s really a compliment. They’ve come because they know
it’s the best hotel in New York.”



“Absolutely!” said Archie. “Good accommodation for man and
beast! All the comforts of home! Look on the bright side, old bean. No good
getting the wind up. Cherrio, old companion!”



“Don’t call me old companion!”



“Eh, what? Oh, right-o!”



Lucille steered her husband out of the danger zone, and they entered the lift.



“Poor father!” she said, as they went to their suite,
“it’s a shame. They must have done it to annoy him. This man McCall
has a place next to some property father bought in Westchester, and he’s
bringing a law-suit against father about a bit of land which he claims belongs
to him. He might have had the tact to go to another hotel. But, after all, I
don’t suppose it was the poor little fellow’s fault. He does
whatever his wife tells him to.”



“We all do that,” said Archie the married man.



Lucille eyed him fondly.



“Isn’t it a shame, precious, that all husbands haven’t nice
wives like me?”



“When I think of you, by Jove,” said Archie, fervently, “I
want to babble, absolutely babble!”



“Oh, I was telling you about the McCalls. Mr. McCall is one of those
little, meek men, and his wife’s one of those big, bullying women. It was
she who started all the trouble with father. Father and Mr. McCall were very
fond of each other till she made him begin the suit. I feel sure she made him
come to this hotel just to annoy father. Still, they’ve probably taken
the most expensive suite in the place, which is something.”



Archie was at the telephone. His mood was now one of quiet peace. Of all the
happenings which went to make up existence in New York, he liked best the cosy
tête-à-tête dinners with Lucille in their suite, which, owing to their
engagements—for Lucille was a popular girl, with many
friends—occurred all too seldom.



“Touching now the question of browsing and sluicing,” he said.
“I’ll be getting them to send along a waiter.”



“Oh, good gracious!”



“What’s the matter?”



“I’ve just remembered. I promised faithfully I would go and see
Jane Murchison to-day. And I clean forgot. I must rush.”



“But light of my soul, we are about to eat. Pop around and see her after
dinner.”



“I can’t. She’s going to a theatre to-night.”



“Give her the jolly old miss-in-baulk, then, for the nonce, and spring
round to-morrow.”



“She’s sailing for England to-morrow morning, early. No, I must go
and see her now. What a shame! She’s sure to make me stop to dinner, I
tell you what. Order something for me, and, if I’m not back in half an
hour, start.”



“Jane Murchison,” said Archie, “is a bally nuisance.”



“Yes. But I’ve known her since she was eight.”



“If her parents had had any proper feeling,” said Archie,
“they would have drowned her long before that.”



He unhooked the receiver, and asked despondently to be connected with Room
Service. He thought bitterly of the exigent Jane, whom he recollected dimly as
a tall female with teeth. He half thought of going down to the grill-room on
the chance of finding a friend there, but the waiter was on his way to the
room. He decided that he might as well stay where he was.



The waiter arrived, booked the order, and departed. Archie had just completed
his toilet after a shower-bath when a musical clinking without announced the
advent of the meal. He opened the door. The waiter was there with a table
congested with things under covers, from which escaped a savoury and appetising
odour. In spite of his depression, Archie’s soul perked up a trifle.



Suddenly he became aware that he was not the only person present who was
deriving enjoyment from the scent of the meal. Standing beside the waiter and
gazing wistfully at the foodstuffs was a long, thin boy of about sixteen. He
was one of those boys who seem all legs and knuckles. He had pale red hair,
sandy eyelashes, and a long neck; and his eyes, as he removed them from
the-table and raised them to Archie’s, had a hungry look. He reminded
Archie of a half-grown, half-starved hound.



“That smells good!” said the long boy. He inhaled deeply.
“Yes, sir,” he continued, as one whose mind is definitely made up,
“that smells good!”



Before Archie could reply, the telephone bell rang. It was Lucille, confirming
her prophecy that the pest Jane would insist on her staying to dine.



“Jane,” said Archie, into the telephone, “is a pot of poison.
The waiter is here now, setting out a rich banquet, and I shall have to eat two
of everything by myself.”



He hung up the receiver, and, turning, met the pale eye of the long boy, who
had propped himself up in the doorway.



“Were you expecting somebody to dinner?” asked the boy.



“Why, yes, old friend, I was.”



“I wish—”



“Yes?”



“Oh, nothing.”



The waiter left. The long boy hitched his back more firmly against the
doorpost, and returned to his original theme.



“That surely does smell good!” He basked a moment in the aroma.
“Yes, sir! I’ll tell the world it does!”



Archie was not an abnormally rapid thinker, but he began at this point to get a
clearly defined impression that this lad, if invited, would waive the
formalities and consent to join his meal. Indeed, the idea Archie got was that,
if he were not invited pretty soon, he would invite himself.



“Yes,” he agreed. “It doesn’t smell bad, what!”



“It smells good!” said the boy. “Oh, doesn’t it!
Wake me up in the night and ask me if it doesn’t!”



Poulet en casserole,” said Archie.



“Golly!” said the boy, reverently.



There was a pause. The situation began to seem to Archie a trifle difficult. He
wanted to start his meal, but it began to appear that he must either do so
under the penetrating gaze of his new friend or else eject the latter forcibly.
The boy showed no signs of ever wanting to leave the doorway.



“You’ve dined, I suppose, what?” said Archie.



“I never dine.”



“What!”



“Not really dine, I mean. I only get vegetables and nuts and
things.”



“Dieting?”



“Mother is.”



“I don’t absolutely catch the drift, old bean,” said Archie.
The boy sniffed with half-closed eyes as a wave of perfume from the poulet
en casserole
floated past him. He seemed to be anxious to intercept as much
of it as possible before it got through the door.



“Mother’s a food-reformer,” he vouchsafed. “She
lectures on it. She makes Pop and me live on vegetables and nuts and
things.”



Archie was shocked. It was like listening to a tale from the abyss.



“My dear old chap, you must suffer agonies—absolute shooting
pains!” He had no hesitation now. Common humanity pointed out his course.
“Would you care to join me in a bite now?”



“Would I!” The boy smiled a wan smile. “Would I! Just stop me
on the street and ask me!”



“Come on in, then,” said Archie, rightly taking this peculiar
phrase for a formal acceptance. “And close the door. The fatted calf is
getting cold.”



Archie was not a man with a wide visiting-list among people with families, and
it was so long since he had seen a growing boy in action at the table that he
had forgotten what sixteen is capable of doing with a knife and fork, when it
really squares its elbows, takes a deep breath, and gets going. The spectacle
which he witnessed was consequently at first a little unnerving. The long
boy’s idea of trifling with a meal appeared to be to swallow it whole and
reach out for more. He ate like a starving Eskimo. Archie, in the time he had
spent in the trenches making the world safe for the working-man to strike in,
had occasionally been quite peckish, but he sat dazed before this majestic
hunger. This was real eating.



There was little conversation. The growing boy evidently did not believe in
table-talk when he could use his mouth for more practical purposes. It was not
until the final roll had been devoured to its last crumb that the guest found
leisure to address his host. Then he leaned back with a contented sigh.



“Mother,” said the human python, “says you ought to chew
every mouthful thirty-three times....”



“Yes, sir! Thirty-three times!” He sighed again, “I
haven’t ever had a meal like that.”



“All right, was it, what?”



“Was it! Was it! Call me up on the ’phone and ask me!-Yes,
sir!-Mother’s tipped off these darned waiters not to serve me anything
but vegetables and nuts and things, darn it!”



“The mater seems to have drastic ideas about the good old feed-bag,
what!”



“I’ll say she has! Pop hates it as much as me, but he’s
scared to kick. Mother says vegetables contain all the proteins you want.
Mother says, if you eat meat, your blood-pressure goes all blooey. Do you think
it does?”



“Mine seems pretty well in the pink.”



“She’s great on talking,” conceded the boy.
“She’s out to-night somewhere, giving a lecture on Rational Eating
to some ginks. I’ll have to be slipping up to our suite before she gets
back.” He rose, sluggishly. “That isn’t a bit of roll under
that napkin, is it?” he asked, anxiously.



Archie raised the napkin.



“No. Nothing of that species.”



“Oh, well!” said the boy, resignedly. “Then I believe
I’ll be going. Thanks very much for the dinner.”



“Not a bit, old top. Come again if you’re ever trickling round in
this direction.”



The long boy removed himself slowly, loath to leave. At the door he cast an
affectionate glance back at the table.



“Some meal!” he said, devoutly. “Considerable meal!”



Archie lit a cigarette. He felt like a Boy Scout who has done his day’s
Act of Kindness.



On the following morning it chanced that Archie needed a fresh supply of
tobacco. It was his custom, when this happened, to repair to a small shop on
Sixth Avenue which he had discovered accidentally in the course of his rambles
about the great city. His relations with Jno. Blake, the proprietor, were
friendly and intimate. The discovery that Mr. Blake was English and had,
indeed, until a few years back maintained an establishment only a dozen doors
or so from Archie’s London club, had served as a bond.



To-day he found Mr. Blake in a depressed mood. The tobacconist was a hearty,
red-faced man, who looked like an English sporting publican—the kind of
man who wears a fawn-coloured top-coat and drives to the Derby in a dog-cart;
and usually there seemed to be nothing on his mind except the vagaries of the
weather, concerning which he was a great conversationalist. But now moodiness
had claimed him for its own. After a short and melancholy “Good
morning,” he turned to the task of measuring out the tobacco in silence.



Archie’s sympathetic nature was perturbed.—“What’s the
matter, laddie?” he enquired. “You would seem to be feeling a bit
of an onion this bright morning, what, yes, no? I can see it with the naked
eye.”



Mr. Blake grunted sorrowfully.



“I’ve had a knock, Mr. Moffam.”



“Tell me all, friend of my youth.”



Mr. Blake, with a jerk of his thumb, indicated a poster which hung on the wall
behind the counter. Archie had noticed it as he came in, for it was designed to
attract the eye. It was printed in black letters on a yellow ground, and ran as
follows:



CLOVER-LEAF SOCIAL AND OUTING CLUB



GRAND CONTEST



PIE-EATING CHAMPIONSHIP OF THE WEST SIDE



SPIKE O’DOWD

(Champion)



v.



BLAKE’S UNKNOWN



FOR A PURSE OF $50 AND SIDE-BET



Archie examined this document gravely. It conveyed nothing to him
except—what he had long suspected—that his sporting-looking friend
had sporting blood as well as that kind of exterior. He expressed a kindly hope
that the other’s Unknown would bring home the bacon.



Mr. Blake laughed one of those hollow, mirthless laughs.



“There ain’t any blooming Unknown,” he said, bitterly. This
man had plainly suffered. “Yesterday, yes, but not now.”



Archie sighed.



“In the midst of life—Dead?” he enquired, delicately.



“As good as,” replied the stricken tobacconist. He cast aside his
artificial restraint and became voluble. Archie was one of those sympathetic
souls in whom even strangers readily confided their most intimate troubles. He
was to those in travail of spirit very much what catnip is to a cat.
“It’s ’ard, sir, it’s blooming ’ard! I’d
got the event all sewed up in a parcel, and now this young feller-me-lad
’as to give me the knock. This lad of mine—sort of cousin ’e
is; comes from London, like you and me—’as always ’ad, ever
since he landed in this country, a most amazing knack of stowing away grub.
’E’d been a bit underfed these last two or three years over in the
old country, what with food restrictions and all, and ’e took to the food
over ’ere amazing. I’d ’ave backed ’im against a ruddy
orstridge! Orstridge! I’d ’ave backed ’im against ’arff
a dozen orstridges—take ’em on one after the other in the same ring
on the same evening—and given ’em a handicap, too! ’E was a
jewel, that boy. I’ve seen him polish off four pounds of steak and mealy
potatoes and then look round kind of wolfish, as much as to ask when dinner was
going to begin! That’s the kind of a lad ’e was till this very
morning. ’E would have out-swallowed this ’ere O’Dowd without
turning a hair, as a relish before ’is tea! I’d got a couple of
’undred dollars on ’im, and thought myself lucky to get the odds.
And now—”



Mr. Blake relapsed into a tortured silence.



“But what’s the matter with the blighter? Why can’t he go
over the top? Has he got indigestion?”



“Indigestion?” Mr. Blaife laughed another of his hollow laughs.
“You couldn’t give that boy indigestion if you fed ’im in on
safety-razor blades. Religion’s more like what ’e’s
got.”



“Religion?”



“Well, you can call it that. Seems last night, instead of goin’ and
resting ’is mind at a picture-palace like I told him to, ’e sneaked
off to some sort of a lecture down on Eighth Avenue. ’E said
’e’d seen a piece about it in the papers, and it was about Rational
Eating, and that kind of attracted ’im. ’E sort of thought ’e
might pick up a few hints, like. ’E didn’t know what rational
eating was, but it sounded to ’im as if it must be something to do with
food, and ’e didn’t want to miss it. ’E came in here just
now,” said Mr. Blake, dully, “and ’e was a changed lad!
Scared to death ’e was! Said the way ’e’d been goin’ on
in the past, it was a wonder ’e’d got any stummick left! It was a
lady that give the lecture, and this boy said it was amazing what she told
’em about blood-pressure and things ’e didn’t even know
’e ’ad. She showed ’em pictures, coloured pictures, of what
’appens inside the injudicious eater’s stummick who doesn’t
chew his food, and it was like a battlefield! ’E said ’e would no
more think of eatin’ a lot of pie than ’e would of shootin’
’imself, and anyhow eating pie would be a quicker death. I reasoned with
’im, Mr. Moffam, with tears in my eyes. I asked ’im was he
goin’ to chuck away fame and wealth just because a woman who didn’t
know what she was talking about had shown him a lot of faked pictures. But
there wasn’t any doin’ anything with him. ’E give me the
knock and ’opped it down the street to buy nuts.” Mr. Blake moaned.
“Two ’undred dollars and more gone pop, not to talk of the fifty
dollars ’e would have won and me to get twenty-five of!”



Archie took his tobacco and walked pensively back to the hotel. He was fond of
Jno. Blake, and grieved for the trouble that had come upon him. It was odd, he
felt, how things seemed to link themselves up together. The woman who had
delivered the fateful lecture to injudicious eaters could not be other than the
mother of his young guest of last night. An uncomfortable woman! Not content
with starving her own family—Archie stopped in his tracks. A pedestrian,
walking behind him, charged into his back, but Archie paid no attention. He had
had one of those sudden, luminous ideas, which help a man who does not do much
thinking as a rule to restore his average. He stood there for a moment, almost
dizzy at the brilliance of his thoughts; then hurried on. Napoleon, he mused as
he walked, must have felt rather like this after thinking up a hot one to
spring on the enemy.



As if Destiny were suiting her plans to his, one of the first persons he saw as
he entered the lobby of the Cosmopolis was the long boy. He was standing at the
bookstall, reading as much of a morning paper as could be read free under the
vigilant eyes of the presiding girl. Both he and she were observing the
unwritten rules which govern these affairs—to wit, that you may read
without interference as much as can be read without touching the paper. If you
touch the paper, you lose, and have to buy.



“Well, well, well!” said Archie. “Here we are again,
what!” He prodded the boy amiably in the lower ribs. “You’re
just the chap I was looking for. Got anything on for the time being?”



The boy said he had no engagements.



“Then I want you to stagger round with me to a chappie I know on Sixth
Avenue. It’s only a couple of blocks away. I think I can do you a bit of
good. Put you on to something tolerably ripe, if you know what I mean. Trickle
along, laddie. You don’t need a hat.”



They found Mr. Blake brooding over his troubles in an empty shop.



“Cheer up, old thing!” said Archie. “The relief expedition
has arrived.” He directed his companion’s gaze to the poster.
“Cast your eye over that. How does that strike you?”



The long boy scanned the poster. A gleam appeared in his rather dull eye.



“Well?”



“Some people have all the luck!” said the long boy, feelingly.



“Would you like to compete, what?”



The boy smiled a sad smile.



“Would I! Would I! Say!...”



“I know,” interrupted Archie. “Wake you up in the night and
ask you! I knew I could rely on you, old thing.” He turned to Mr. Blake.
“Here’s the fellow you’ve been wanting to meet. The finest
left-and-right-hand eater east of the Rockies! He’ll fight the good fight
for you.”



Mr. Blake’s English training had not been wholly overcome by residence in
New York. He still retained a nice eye for the distinctions of class.



“But this young gentleman’s a young gentleman,” he urged,
doubtfully, yet with hope shining in his eye. “He wouldn’t do
it.”



“Of course, he would. Don’t be ridic, old thing.”



“Wouldn’t do what?” asked the boy.



“Why save the old homestead by taking on the champion. Dashed sad case,
between ourselves! This poor egg’s nominee has given him the raspberry at
the eleventh hour, and only you can save him. And you owe it to him to do
something you know, because it was your jolly old mater’s lecture last
night that made the nominee quit. You must charge in and take his place. Sort
of poetic justice, don’t you know, and what not!” He turned to Mr.
Blake. “When is the conflict supposed to start? Two-thirty? You
haven’t any important engagement for two-thirty, have you?”



“No. Mother’s lunching at some ladies’ club, and giving a
lecture afterwards. I can slip away.”



Archie patted his head.



“Then leg it where glory waits you, old bean!”



The long boy was gazing earnestly at the poster. It seemed to fascinate him.



“Pie!” he said in a hushed voice.



The word was like a battle-cry.




CHAPTER XXII.

WASHY STEPS INTO THE HALL OF FAME



At about nine o’clock next morning, in a suite at the Hotel Cosmopolis,
Mrs. Cora Bates McCall, the eminent lecturer on Rational Eating, was seated at
breakfast with her family. Before her sat Mr. McCall, a little hunted-looking
man, the natural peculiarities of whose face were accentuated by a pair of
glasses of semicircular shape, like half-moons with the horns turned up. Behind
these, Mr. McCall’s eyes played a perpetual game of peekaboo, now peering
over them, anon ducking down and hiding behind them. He was sipping a cup of
anti-caffeine. On his right, toying listlessly with a plateful of cereal, sat
his son, Washington. Mrs. McCall herself was eating a slice of Health Bread and
nut butter. For she practised as well as preached the doctrines which she had
striven for so many years to inculcate in an unthinking populace. Her day
always began with a light but nutritious breakfast, at which a peculiarly
uninviting cereal, which looked and tasted like an old straw hat that had been
run through a meat chopper, competed for first place in the dislike of her
husband and son with a more than usually offensive brand of imitation coffee.
Mr. McCall was inclined to think that he loathed the imitation coffee rather
more than the cereal, but Washington held strong views on the latter’s
superior ghastliness. Both Washington and his father, however, would have been
fair-minded enough to admit that it was a close thing.



Mrs. McCall regarded her offspring with grave approval.



“I am glad to see, Lindsay,” she said to her husband, whose eyes
sprang dutifully over the glass fence as he heard his name, “that Washy
has recovered his appetite. When he refused his dinner last night, I was afraid
that he might be sickening for something. Especially as he had quite a flushed
look. You noticed his flushed look?”



“He did look flushed.”



“Very flushed. And his breathing was almost stertorous. And, when he said
that he had no appetite, I am bound to say that I was anxious. But he is
evidently perfectly well this morning. You do feel perfectly well this morning,
Washy?”



The heir of the McCall’s looked up from his cereal. He was a long, thin
boy of about sixteen, with pale red hair, sandy eyelashes, and a long neck.



“Uh-huh,” he said.



Mrs. McCall nodded.



“Surely now you will agree, Lindsay, that a careful and rational diet is
what a boy needs? Washy’s constitution is superb. He has a remarkable
stamina, and I attribute it entirely to my careful supervision of his food. I
shudder when I think of the growing boys who are permitted by irresponsible
people to devour meat, candy, pie—” She broke off. “What is
the matter, Washy?”



It seemed that the habit of shuddering at the thought of pie ran in the McCall
family, for at the mention of the word a kind of internal shimmy had convulsed
Washington’s lean frame, and over his face there had come an expression
that was almost one of pain. He had been reaching out his hand for a slice of
Health Bread, but now he withdrew it rather hurriedly and sat back breathing
hard.



“I’m all right,” he said, huskily.



“Pie,” proceeded Mrs. McCall, in her platform voice. She stopped
again abruptly. “Whatever is the matter, Washington? You are making me
feel nervous.”



“I’m all right.”



Mrs. McCall had lost the thread of her remarks. Moreover, having now finished
her breakfast, she was inclined for a little light reading. One of the subjects
allied to the matter of dietary on which she felt deeply was the question of
reading at meals. She was of the opinion that the strain on the eye, coinciding
with the strain on the digestion, could not fail to give the latter the short
end of the contest; and it was a rule at her table that the morning paper
should not even be glanced at till the conclusion of the meal. She said that it
was upsetting to begin the day by reading the paper, and events were to prove
that she was occasionally right.



All through breakfast the New York Chronicle had been lying neatly
folded beside her plate. She now opened it, and, with a remark about looking
for the report of her yesterday’s lecture at the Butterfly Club, directed
her gaze at the front page, on which she hoped that an editor with the best
interests of the public at heart had decided to place her.



Mr. McCall, jumping up and down behind his glasses, scrutinised her face
closely as she began to read. He always did this on these occasions, for none
knew better than he that his comfort for the day depended largely on some
unknown reporter whom he had never met. If this unseen individual had done his
work properly and as befitted the importance of his subject, Mrs.
McCall’s mood for the next twelve hours would be as uniformly sunny as it
was possible for it to be. But sometimes the fellows scamped their job
disgracefully; and once, on a day which lived in Mr. McCall’s memory,
they had failed to make a report at all.



To-day, he noted with relief, all seemed to be well. The report actually was on
the front page, an honour rarely accorded to his wife’s utterances.
Moreover, judging from the time it took her to read the thing, she had
evidently been reported at length.



“Good, my dear?” he ventured. “Satisfactory?”



“Eh?” Mrs. McCall smiled meditatively. “Oh, yes, excellent.
They have used my photograph, too. Not at all badly reproduced.”



“Splendid!” said Mr. McCall.



Mrs. McCall gave a sharp shriek, and the paper fluttered from her hand.



“My dear!” said Mr. McCall, with concern.



His wife had recovered the paper, and was reading with burning eyes. A bright
wave of colour had flowed over her masterful features. She was breathing as
stertorously as ever her son Washington had done on the previous night.



“Washington!”



A basilisk glare shot across the table and turned the long boy to
stone—all except his mouth, which opened feebly.



“Washington! Is this true?”



Washy closed his mouth, then let it slowly open again.



“My dear!” Mr. McCall’s voice was alarmed. “What is
it?” His eyes had climbed up over his glasses and remained there.
“What is the matter? Is anything wrong?”



“Wrong! Read for yourself!”



Mr. McCall was completely mystified. He could not even formulate a guess at the
cause of the trouble. That it appeared to concern his son Washington seemed to
be the one solid fact at his disposal, and that only made the matter still more
puzzling. Where, Mr. McCall asked himself, did Washington come in?



He looked at the paper, and received immediate enlightenment. Headlines met his
eyes:



GOOD STUFF IN THIS BOY.

ABOUT A TON OF IT.

SON OF CORA BATES McCALL

FAMOUS FOOD-REFORM LECTURER

WINS PIE-EATING CHAMPIONSHIP OF WEST SIDE.



There followed a lyrical outburst. So uplifted had the reporter evidently felt
by the importance of his news that he had been unable to confine himself to
prose:—



My children, if you fail to shine or triumph in your special line; if, let us
say, your hopes are bent on some day being President, and folks ignore your
proper worth, and say you’ve not a chance on earth—Cheer up! for in
these stirring days Fame may be won in many ways. Consider, when your spirits
fall, the case of Washington McCall.



Yes, cast your eye on Washy, please! He looks just like a piece of cheese:
he’s not a brilliant sort of chap: he has a dull and vacant map: his eyes
are blank, his face is red, his ears stick out beside his head. In fact, to end
these compliments, he would be dear at thirty cents. Yet Fame has welcomed to
her Hall this self-same Washington McCall.



His mother (nee Miss Cora Bates) is one who frequently orates upon the proper
kind of food which every menu should include. With eloquence the world she
weans from chops and steaks and pork and beans. Such horrid things she’d
like to crush, and make us live on milk and mush. But oh! the thing that makes
her sigh is when she sees us eating pie. (We heard her lecture last July upon
“The Nation’s Menace—Pie.”) Alas, the hit it made was
small with Master Washington McCall.



For yesterday we took a trip to see the great Pie Championship, where men with
bulging cheeks and eyes consume vast quantities of pies. A fashionable West
Side crowd beheld the champion, Spike O’Dowd, endeavour to defend his
throne against an upstart, Blake’s Unknown. He wasn’t an Unknown at
all. He was young Washington McCall.



We freely own we’d give a leg if we could borrow, steal, or beg the skill
old Homer used to show. (He wrote the Iliad, you know.) Old Homer swung
a wicked pen, but we are ordinary men, and cannot even start to dream of doing
justice to our theme. The subject of that great repast is too magnificent and
vast. We can’t describe (or even try) the way those rivals wolfed their
pie. Enough to say that, when for hours each had extended all his pow’rs,
toward the quiet evenfall O’Dowd succumbed to young McCall.



The champion was a willing lad. He gave the public all he had. His was a
genuine fighting soul. He’d lots of speed and much control. No yellow
streak did he evince. He tackled apple-pie and mince. This was the motto on his
shield—“O’Dowds may burst. They never yield.” His eyes
began to start and roll. He eased his belt another hole. Poor fellow! With a
single glance one saw that he had not a chance. A python would have had to
crawl and own defeat from young McCall.



At last, long last, the finish came. His features overcast with shame,
O’Dowd, who’d faltered once or twice, declined to eat another
slice. He tottered off, and kindly men rallied around with oxygen. But Washy,
Cora Bates’s son, seemed disappointed it was done. He somehow made those
present feel he’d barely started on his meal. We ask him,
“Aren’t you feeling bad?” “Me!” said the
lion-hearted lad. “Lead me”—he started for the
street—“where I can get a bite to eat!” Oh, what a lesson
does it teach to all of us, that splendid speech! How better can the curtain
fall on Master Washington McCall!



Mr. McCall read this epic through, then he looked at his son. He first looked
at him over his glasses, then through his glasses, then over his glasses again,
then through his glasses once more. A curious expression was in his eyes. If
such a thing had not been so impossible, one would have said that his gaze had
in it something of respect, of admiration, even of reverence.



“But how did they find out your name?” he asked, at length.



Mrs. McCall exclaimed impatiently.



“Is that all you have to say?”



“No, no, my dear, of course not, quite so. But the point struck me as
curious.”



“Wretched boy,” cried Mrs. McCall, “were you insane enough to
reveal your name?”



Washington wriggled uneasily. Unable to endure the piercing stare of his
mother, he had withdrawn to the window, and was looking out with his back
turned. But even there he could feel her eyes on the back of his neck.



“I didn’t think it ’ud matter,” he mumbled. “A
fellow with tortoiseshell-rimmed specs asked me, so I told him. How was I to
know—”



His stumbling defence was cut short by the opening of the door.



“Hallo-allo-allo! What ho! What ho!”



Archie was standing in the doorway, beaming ingratiatingly on the family.



The apparition of an entire stranger served to divert the lightning of Mrs.
McCall’s gaze from the unfortunate Washy. Archie, catching it between the
eyes, blinked and held on to the wall. He had begun to regret that he had
yielded so weakly to Lucille’s entreaty that he should look in on the
McCalls and use the magnetism of his personality upon them in the hope of
inducing them to settle the lawsuit. He wished, too, if the visit had to be
paid that he had postponed it till after lunch, for he was never at his
strongest in the morning. But Lucille had urged him to go now and get it over,
and here he was.



“I think,” said Mrs. McCall, icily, “that you must have
mistaken your room.”



Archie rallied his shaken forces.



“Oh, no. Rather not. Better introduce myself, what? My name’s
Moffam, you know. I’m old Brewster’s son-in-law, and all that sort
of rot, if you know what I mean.” He gulped and continued.
“I’ve come about this jolly old lawsuit, don’t you
know.”



Mr. McCall seemed about to speak, but his wife anticipated him.



“Mr. Brewster’s attorneys are in communication with ours. We do not
wish to discuss the matter.”



Archie took an uninvited seat, eyed the Health Bread on the breakfast table for
a moment with frank curiosity, and resumed his discourse.



“No, but I say, you know! I’ll tell you what happened. I hate to
totter in where I’m not wanted and all that, but my wife made such a
point of it. Rightly or wrongly she regards me as a bit of a hound in the
diplomacy line, and she begged me to look you up and see whether we
couldn’t do something about settling the jolly old thing. I mean to say,
you know, the old bird—old Brewster, you know—is considerably
perturbed about the affair—hates the thought of being in a posish where
he has either got to bite his old pal McCall in the neck or be bitten by
him—and—well, and so forth, don’t you know! How about
it?” He broke off. “Great Scot! I say, what!”



So engrossed had he been in his appeal that he had not observed the presence of
the pie-eating champion, between whom and himself a large potted plant
intervened. But now Washington, hearing the familiar voice, had moved from the
window and was confronting him with an accusing stare.



He made me do it!” said Washy, with the stern joy a
sixteen-year-old boy feels when he sees somebody on to whose shoulders he can
shift trouble from his own. “That’s the fellow who took me to the
place!”



“What are you talking about, Washington?”



“I’m telling you! He got me into the thing.”



“Do you mean this—this—” Mrs. McCall shuddered.
“Are you referring to this pie-eating contest?”



“You bet I am!”



“Is this true?” Mrs. McCall glared stonily at Archie, “Was it
you who lured my poor boy into that—that—”



“Oh, absolutely. The fact is, don’t you know, a dear old pal of
mine who runs a tobacco shop on Sixth Avenue was rather in the soup. He had
backed a chappie against the champion, and the chappie was converted by one of
your lectures and swore off pie at the eleventh hour. Dashed hard luck on the
poor chap, don’t you know! And then I got the idea that our little friend
here was the one to step in and save the situash, so I broached the matter to
him. And I’ll tell you one thing,” said Archie, handsomely,
“I don’t know what sort of a capacity the original chappie had, but
I’ll bet he wasn’t in your son’s class. Your son has to be
seen to be believed! Absolutely! You ought to be proud of him!” He turned
in friendly fashion to Washy. “Rummy we should meet again like this!
Never dreamed I should find you here. And, by Jove, it’s absolutely
marvellous how fit you look after yesterday. I had a sort of idea you would be
groaning on a bed of sickness and all that.”



There was a strange gurgling sound in the background. It resembled something
getting up steam. And this, curiously enough, is precisely what it was. The
thing that was getting up steam was Mr. Lindsay McCall.



The first effect of the Washy revelations on Mr. McCall had been merely to stun
him. It was not until the arrival of Archie that he had had leisure to think;
but since Archie’s entrance he had been thinking rapidly and deeply.



For many years Mr. McCall had been in a state of suppressed revolution. He had
smouldered, but had not dared to blaze. But this startling upheaval of his
fellow-sufferer, Washy, had acted upon him like a high explosive. There was a
strange gleam in his eye, a gleam of determination. He was breathing hard.



“Washy!”



His voice had lost its deprecating mildness. It rang strong and clear.



“Yes, pop?”



“How many pies did you eat yesterday?”



Washy considered.



“A good few.”



“How many? Twenty?”



“More than that. I lost count. A good few.”



“And you feel as well as ever?”



“I feel fine.”



Mr. McCall dropped his glasses. He glowered for a moment at the breakfast
table. His eye took in the Health Bread, the imitation coffee-pot, the cereal,
the nut-butter. Then with a swift movement he seized the cloth, jerked it
forcibly, and brought the entire contents rattling and crashing to the floor.



“Lindsay!”



Mr. McCall met his wife’s eye with quiet determination. It was plain that
something had happened in the hinterland of Mr. McCall’s soul.



“Cora,” he said, resolutely, “I have come to a decision.
I’ve been letting you run things your own way a little too long in this
family. I’m going to assert myself. For one thing, I’ve had all I
want of this food-reform foolery. Look at Washy! Yesterday that boy seems to
have consumed anything from a couple of hundredweight to a ton of pie, and he
has thriven on it! Thriven! I don’t want to hurt your feelings, Cora, but
Washington and I have drunk our last cup of anti-caffeine! If you care to go on
with the stuff, that’s your look-out. But Washy and I are through.”



He silenced his wife with a masterful gesture and turned to Archie. “And
there’s another thing. I never liked the idea of that lawsuit, but I let
you talk me into it. Now I’m going to do things my way. Mr. Moffam,
I’m glad you looked in this morning. I’ll do just what you want.
Take me to Dan Brewster now, and let’s call the thing off, and shake
hands on it.”



“Are you mad, Lindsay?”



It was Cora Bates McCall’s last shot. Mr. McCall paid no attention to it.
He was shaking hands with Archie.



“I consider you, Mr. Moffam,” he said, “the most sensible
young man I have ever met!”



Archie blushed modestly.



“Awfully good of you, old bean,” he said. “I wonder if
you’d mind telling my jolly old father-in-law that? It’ll be a bit
of news for him!”




CHAPTER XXIII.

MOTHER’S KNEE



Archie Moffam’s connection with that devastatingly popular ballad,
“Mother’s Knee,” was one to which he always looked back later
with a certain pride. “Mother’s Knee,” it will be remembered,
went through the world like a pestilence. Scots elders hummed it on their way
to kirk; cannibals crooned it to their offspring in the jungles of Borneo; it
was a best-seller among the Bolshevists. In the United States alone three
million copies were disposed of. For a man who has not accomplished anything
outstandingly great in his life, it is something to have been in a sense
responsible for a song like that; and, though there were moments when Archie
experienced some of the emotions of a man who has punched a hole in the dam of
one of the larger reservoirs, he never really regretted his share in the
launching of the thing.



It seems almost bizarre now to think that there was a time when even one person
in the world had not heard “Mother’s Knee”; but it came fresh
to Archie one afternoon some weeks after the episode of Washy, in his suite at
the Hotel Cosmopolis, where he was cementing with cigarettes and pleasant
conversation his renewed friendship with Wilson Hymack, whom he had first met
in the neighbourhood of Armentières during the war.



“What are you doing these days?” enquired Wilson Hymack.



“Me?” said Archie. “Well, as a matter of fact, there is what
you might call a sort of species of lull in my activities at the moment. But my
jolly old father-in-law is bustling about, running up a new hotel a bit farther
down-town, and the scheme is for me to be manager when it’s finished.
From what I have seen in this place, it’s a simple sort of job, and I
fancy I shall be somewhat hot stuff. How are you filling in the long
hours?”



“I’m in my uncle’s office, darn it!”



“Starting at the bottom and learning the business and all that? A noble
pursuit, no doubt, but I’m bound to say it would give me the pip in no
uncertain manner.”



“It gives me,” said Wilson Hymack, “a pain in the thorax. I
want to be a composer.”



“A composer, eh?”



Archie felt that he should have guessed this. The chappie had a distinctly
artistic look. He wore a bow-tie and all that sort of thing. His trousers
bagged at the knees, and his hair, which during the martial epoch of his career
had been pruned to the roots, fell about his ears in luxuriant disarray.



“Say! Do you want to hear the best thing I’ve ever done?”



“Indubitably,” said Archie, politely. “Carry on, old
bird!”



“I wrote the lyric as well as the melody,” said Wilson Hymack, who
had already seated himself at the piano. “It’s got the greatest
title you ever heard. It’s a lallapaloosa! It’s called
‘It’s a Long Way Back to Mother’s Knee.’ How’s
that? Poor, eh?”



Archie expelled a smoke-ring doubtfully.



“Isn’t it a little stale?”



“Stale? What do you mean, stale? There’s always room for another
song boosting Mother.”



“Oh, is it boosting Mother?” Archie’s face cleared. “I
thought it was a hit at the short skirts. Why, of course, that makes all the
difference. In that case, I see no reason why it should not be ripe, fruity,
and pretty well all to the mustard. Let’s have it.”



Wilson Hymack pushed as much of his hair out of his eyes as he could reach with
one hand, cleared his throat, looked dreamily over the top of the piano at a
photograph of Archie’s father-in-law, Mr. Daniel Brewster, played a
prelude, and began to sing in a weak, high, composer’s voice. All
composers sing exactly alike, and they have to be heard to be believed.



“One night a young man wandered through the glitter of Broadway:

His money he had squandered. For a meal he couldn’t pay.”



“Tough luck!” murmured Archie, sympathetically.



“He thought about the village where his boyhood he had spent,

And yearned for all the simple joys with which he’d been content.”



“The right spirit!” said Archie, with approval. “I’m
beginning to like this chappie!”



“Don’t interrupt!”



“Oh, right-o! Carried away and all that!”



“He looked upon the city, so frivolous and gay; And,

as he heaved a weary sigh, these words he then did say:

     It’s a long way back to Mother’s knee,

                             Mother’s knee,

                             Mother’s knee:

     It’s a long way back to Mother’s knee,

          Where I used to stand and prattle

          With my teddy-bear and rattle:

     Oh, those childhood days in Tennessee,

     They sure look good to me!

It’s a long, long way, but I’m gonna start to-day!

     I’m going back,

     Believe me, oh!

I’m going back

     (I want to go!)

I’m going back—back—on the seven-three

To the dear old shack where I used to be!

I’m going back to Mother’s knee!”



Wilson Hymack’s voice cracked on the final high note, which was of an
altitude beyond his powers. He turned with a modest cough.



“That’ll give you an idea of it!”



“It has, old thing, it has!”



“Is it or is it not a ball of fire?”



“It has many of the earmarks of a sound egg,” admitted Archie.
“Of course—”



“Of course, it wants singing.”



“Just what I was going to suggest.”



“It wants a woman to sing it. A woman who could reach out for that last
high note and teach it to take a joke. The whole refrain is working up to that.
You need Tetrazzini or someone who would just pick that note off the roof and
hold it till the janitor came round to lock up the building for the
night.”



“I must buy a copy for my wife. Where can I get it?”



“You can’t get it! It isn’t published. Writing music’s
the darndest job!” Wilson Hymack snorted fiercely. It was plain that the
man was pouring out the pent-up emotion of many days. “You write the
biggest thing in years and you go round trying to get someone to sing it, and
they say you’re a genius and then shove the song away in a drawer and
forget about it.”



Archie lit another cigarette.



“I’m a jolly old child in these matters, old lad,” he said,
“but why don’t you take it direct to a publisher? As a matter of
fact, if it would be any use to you, I was foregathering with a music-publisher
only the other day. A bird of the name of Blumenthal. He was lunching in here
with a pal of mine, and we got tolerably matey. Why not let me tool you round
to the office to-morrow and play it to him?”



“No, thanks. Much obliged, but I’m not going to play that melody in
any publisher’s office with his hired gang of Tin-Pan Alley composers
listening at the keyhole and taking notes. I’ll have to wait till I can
find somebody to sing it. Well, I must be going along. Glad to have seen you
again. Sooner or later I’ll take you to hear that high note sung by
someone in a way that’ll make your spine tie itself in knots round the
back of your neck.”



“I’ll count the days,” said Archie, courteously.
“Pip-pip!”



Hardly had the door closed behind the composer when it opened again to admit
Lucille.



“Hallo, light of my soul!” said Archie, rising and embracing his
wife. “Where have you been all the afternoon? I was expecting you this
many an hour past. I wanted you to meet—”



“I’ve been having tea with a girl down in Greenwich Village. I
couldn’t get away before. Who was that who went out just as I came along
the passage?”



“Chappie of the name of Hymack. I met him in France. A composer and what
not.”



“We seem to have been moving in artistic circles this afternoon. The girl
I went to see is a singer. At least, she wants to sing, but gets no
encouragement.”



“Precisely the same with my bird. He wants to get his music sung but
nobody’ll sing it. But I didn’t know you knew any Greenwich Village
warblers, sunshine of my home. How did you meet this female?”



Lucille sat down and gazed forlornly at him with her big grey eyes. She was
registering something, but Archie could not gather what it was.



“Archie, darling, when you married me you undertook to share my sorrows,
didn’t you?”



“Absolutely! It’s all in the book of words. For better or for
worse, in sickness and in health, all-down-set-’em-up-in-the-other-alley.
Regular iron-clad contract!”



“Then share ’em!” said Lucille. “Bill’s in love
again!”



Archie blinked.



“Bill? When you say Bill, do you mean Bill? Your brother Bill? My
brother-in-law Bill? Jolly old William, the son and heir of the
Brewsters?”



“I do.”



“You say he’s in love? Cupid’s dart?”



“Even so!”



“But, I say! Isn’t this rather—What I mean to say is, the
lad’s an absolute scourge! The Great Lover, what! Also ran, Brigham
Young, and all that sort of thing! Why, it’s only a few weeks ago that he
was moaning brokenly about that vermilion-haired female who subsequently hooked
on to old Reggie van Tuyl!”



“She’s a little better than that girl, thank goodness. All the
same, I don’t think Father will approve.”



“Of what calibre is the latest exhibit?”



“Well, she comes from the Middle West, and seems to be trying to be twice
as Bohemian as the rest of the girls down in Greenwich Village. She wears her
hair bobbed and goes about in a kimono. She’s probably read magazine
stories about Greenwich Village, and has modelled herself on them. It’s
so silly, when you can see Hicks Corners sticking out of her all the
time.”



“That one got past me before I could grab it. What did you say she had
sticking out of her?”



“I meant that anybody could see that she came from somewhere out in the
wilds. As a matter of fact, Bill tells me that she was brought up in Snake
Bite, Michigan.”



“Snake Bite? What rummy names you have in America! Still, I’ll
admit there’s a village in England called Nether Wallop, so who am I to
cast the first stone? How is old Bill? Pretty feverish?”



“He says this time it is the real thing.”



“That’s what they all say! I wish I had a dollar for every
time—Forgotten what I was going to say!” broke off Archie,
prudently. “So you think,” he went on, after a pause, “that
William’s latest is going to be one more shock for the old dad?”



“I can’t imagine Father approving of her.”



“I’ve studied your merry old progenitor pretty closely,” said
Archie, “and, between you and me, I can’t imagine him approving of
anybody!”



“I can’t understand why it is that Bill goes out of his way to pick
these horrors. I know at least twenty delightful girls, all pretty and with
lots of money, who would be just the thing for him; but he sneaks away and goes
falling in love with someone impossible. And the worst of it is that one always
feels one’s got to do one’s best to see him through.”



“Absolutely! One doesn’t want to throw a spanner into the works of
Love’s young dream. It behoves us to rally round. Have you heard this
girl sing?”



“Yes. She sang this afternoon.”



“What sort of a voice has she got?”



“Well, it’s—loud!”



“Could she pick a high note off the roof and hold it till the janitor
came round to lock up the building for the night?”



“What on earth do you mean?”



“Answer me this, woman, frankly. How is her high note? Pretty
lofty?”



“Why, yes.”



“Then say no more,” said Archie. “Leave this to me, my dear
old better four-fifths! Hand the whole thing over to Archibald, the man who
never lets you down. I have a scheme!”



As Archie approached his suite on the following afternoon he heard through the
closed door the drone of a gruff male voice; and, going in, discovered Lucille
in the company of his brother-in-law. Lucille, Archie thought, was looking a
trifle fatigued. Bill, on the other hand, was in great shape. His eyes were
shining, and his face looked so like that of a stuffed frog that Archie had no
difficulty in gathering that he had been lecturing on the subject of his latest
enslaver.



“Hallo, Bill, old crumpet!” he said.



“Hallo, Archie!”



“I’m so glad you’ve come,” said Lucille. “Bill is
telling me all about Spectatia.”



“Who?”



“Spectatia. The girl, you know. Her name is Spectatia Huskisson.”



“It can’t be!” said Archie, incredulously.



“Why not?” growled Bill.



“Well, how could it?” said Archie, appealing to him as a reasonable
man. “I mean to say! Spectatia Huskisson! I gravely doubt whether there
is such a name.”



“What’s wrong with it?” demanded the incensed Bill.
“It’s a darned sight better name than Archibald Moffam.”



“Don’t fight, you two children!” intervened Lucille, firmly.
“It’s a good old Middle West name. Everybody knows the Huskissons
of Snake Bite, Michigan. Besides, Bill calls her Tootles.”



“Pootles,” corrected Bill, austerely.



“Oh, yes, Pootles. He calls her Pootles.”



“Young blood! Young blood!” sighed Archie.



“I wish you wouldn’t talk as if you were my grandfather.”



“I look on you as a son, laddie, a favourite son!”



“If I had a father like you—!”-“Ah, but you
haven’t, young-feller-me-lad, and that’s the trouble. If you had,
everything would be simple. But as your actual father, if you’ll allow me
to say so, is one of the finest specimens of the human vampire-bat in
captivity, something has got to be done about it, and you’re dashed lucky
to have me in your corner, a guide, philosopher, and friend, full of the
fruitiest ideas. Now, if you’ll kindly listen to me for a
moment—”



“I’ve been listening to you ever since you came in.”



“You wouldn’t speak in that harsh tone of voice if you knew all!
William, I have a scheme!”



“Well?”



“The scheme to which I allude is what Maeterlinck would call a
lallapaloosa!”



“What a little marvel he is!” said Lucille, regarding her husband
affectionately. “He eats a lot of fish, Bill. That’s what makes him
so clever!”



“Shrimps!” diagnosed Bill, churlishly.



“Do you know the leader of the orchestra in the restaurant
downstairs?” asked Archie, ignoring the slur.



“I know there is a leader of the orchestra. What about him?”



“A sound fellow. Great pal of mine. I’ve forgotten his
name—”



“Call him Pootles!” suggested Lucille.



“Desist!” said Archie, as a wordless growl proceeded from his
stricken brother-in-law. “Temper your hilarity with a modicum of reserve.
This girlish frivolity is unseemly. Well, I’m going to have a chat with
this chappie and fix it all up.”



“Fix what up?”



“The whole jolly business. I’m going to kill two birds with one
stone. I’ve a composer chappie popping about in the background whose one
ambish. is to have his pet song sung before a discriminating audience. You have
a singer straining at the leash. I’m going to arrange with this egg who
leads the orchestra that your female shall sing my chappie’s song
downstairs one night during dinner. How about it? Is it or is it not a ball of
fire?”



“It’s not a bad idea,” admitted Bill, brightening visibly.
“I wouldn’t have thought you had it in you.”



“Why not?”



“Well—”



“It’s a capital idea,” said Lucille. “Quite out of the
question, of course.”



“How do you mean?”



“Don’t you know that the one thing Father hates more than anything
else in the world is anything like a cabaret? People are always coming to him,
suggesting that it would brighten up the dinner hour if he had singers and
things, and he crushes them into little bits. He thinks there’s nothing
that lowers the tone of a place more. He’ll bite you in three places when
you suggest it to him!”



“Ah! But has it escaped your notice, lighting system of my soul, that the
dear old dad is not at present in residence? He went off to fish at Lake
What’s-its-name this morning.”



“You aren’t dreaming of doing this without asking him?”



“That was the general idea.”



“But he’ll be furious when he finds out.”



“But will he find out? I ask you, will he?”



“Of course he will.”



“I don’t see why he should,” said Bill, on whose plastic mind
the plan had made a deep impression.



“He won’t,” said Archie, confidently. “This wheeze is
for one night only. By the time the jolly old guv’nor returns, bitten to
the bone by mosquitoes, with one small stuffed trout in his suit-case,
everything will be over and all quiet once more along the Potomac. The scheme
is this. My chappie wants his song heard by a publisher. Your girl wants her
voice heard by one of the blighters who get up concerts and all that sort of
thing. No doubt you know such a bird, whom you could invite to the hotel for a
bit of dinner?”



“I know Carl Steinburg. As a matter of fact, I was thinking of writing to
him about Spectatia.”



“You’re absolutely sure that is her name?” said
Archie, his voice still tinged with incredulity. “Oh, well, I suppose she
told you so herself, and no doubt she knows best. That will be topping. Rope in
your pal and hold him down at the table till the finish. Lucille, the beautiful
vision on the sky-line yonder, and I will be at another table entertaining
Maxie Blumenthal.”



“Who on earth is Maxie Blumenthal?” asked Lucille.



“One of my boyhood chums. A music-publisher. I’ll get him to come
along, and then we’ll all be set. At the conclusion of the performance
Miss—” Archie winced—“Miss Spectatia Huskisson will be
signed up for a forty weeks’ tour, and jovial old Blumenthal will be
making all arrangements for publishing the song. Two birds, as I indicated
before, with one stone! How about it?”



“It’s a winner,” said Bill.



“Of course,” said Archie, “I’m not urging you. I merely
make the suggestion. If you know a better ’ole go to it!”



“It’s terrific!” said Bill.



“It’s absurd!” said Lucille.



“My dear old partner of joys and sorrows,” said Archie, wounded,
“we court criticism, but this is mere abuse. What seems to be the
difficulty?”



“The leader of the orchestra would be afraid to do it.”



“Ten dollars—supplied by William here—push it over, Bill, old
man—will remove his tremors.”



“And Father’s certain to find out.”



“Am I afraid of Father?” cried Archie, manfully. “Well, yes,
I am!” he added, after a moment’s reflection. “But I
don’t see how he can possibly get to know.”



“Of course he can’t,” said Bill, decidedly. “Fix it up
as soon as you can, Archie. This is what the doctor ordered.”




CHAPTER XXIV.

THE MELTING OF MR. CONNOLLY



The main dining-room of the Hotel Cosmopolis is a decorous place. The lighting
is artistically dim, and the genuine old tapestries on the walls seem, with
their mediaeval calm, to discourage any essay in the riotous. Soft-footed
waiters shimmer to and fro over thick, expensive carpets to the music of an
orchestra which abstains wholly from the noisy modernity of jazz. To Archie,
who during the past few days had been privileged to hear Miss Huskisson
rehearsing, the place had a sort of brooding quiet, like the ocean just before
the arrival of a cyclone. As Lucille had said, Miss Huskisson’s voice was
loud. It was a powerful organ, and there was no doubt that it would take the
cloistered stillness of the Cosmopolis dining-room and stand it on one ear.
Almost unconsciously, Archie found himself bracing his muscles and holding his
breath as he had done in France at the approach of the zero hour, when awaiting
the first roar of a barrage. He listened mechanically to the conversation of
Mr. Blumenthal.



The music-publisher was talking with some vehemence on the subject of Labour. A
recent printers’ strike had bitten deeply into Mr. Blumenthal’s
soul. The working man, he considered, was rapidly landing God’s Country
in the soup, and he had twice upset his glass with the vehemence of his
gesticulation. He was an energetic right-and-left-hand talker.



“The more you give ’em the more they want!” he complained.
“There’s no pleasing ’em! It isn’t only in my business.
There’s your father, Mrs. Moffam!”



“Good God! Where?” said Archie, starting.



“I say, take your father’s case. He’s doing all he knows to
get this new hotel of his finished, and what happens? A man gets fired for
loafing on his job, and Connolly calls a strike. And the building operations
are held up till the thing’s settled! It isn’t right!”



“It’s a great shame,” agreed Lucille. “I was reading
about it in the paper this morning.”



“That man Connolly’s a tough guy. You’d think, being a
personal friend of your father, he would—”



“I didn’t know they were friends.”



“Been friends for years. But a lot of difference that makes. Out come the
men just the same. It isn’t right! I was saying it wasn’t
right!” repeated Mr. Blumenthal to Archie, for he was a man who liked the
attention of every member of his audience.



Archie did not reply. He was staring glassily across the room at two men who
had just come in. One was a large, stout, square-faced man of commanding
personality. The other was Mr. Daniel Brewster.



Mr. Blumenthal followed his gaze.



“Why, there is Connolly coming in now!”



“Father!” gasped Lucille.



Her eyes met Archie’s. Archie took a hasty drink of ice-water.



“This,” he murmured, “has torn it!”



“Archie, you must do something!”



“I know! But what?”



“What’s the trouble?” enquired Mr. Blumenthal, mystified.



“Go over to their table and talk to them,” said Lucille.



“Me!” Archie quivered. “No, I say, old thing, really!”



“Get them away!”



“How do you mean?”



“I know!” cried Lucille, inspired, “Father promised that you
should be manager of the new hotel when it was built. Well, then, this strike
affects you just as much as anybody else. You have a perfect right to talk it
over with them. Go and ask them to have dinner up in our suite where you can
discuss it quietly. Say that up there they won’t be disturbed by
the—the music.”



At this moment, while Archie wavered, hesitating like a diver on the edge of a
spring-board who is trying to summon up the necessary nerve to project himself
into the deep, a bell-boy approached the table where the Messrs. Brewster and
Connolly had seated themselves. He murmured something in Mr. Brewster’s
ear, and the proprietor of the Cosmopolis rose and followed him out of the
room.



“Quick! Now’s your chance!” said Lucille, eagerly.
“Father’s been called to the telephone. Hurry!”



Archie took another drink of ice-water to steady his shaking nerve-centers,
pulled down his waistcoat, straightened his tie, and then, with something of
the air of a Roman gladiator entering the arena, tottered across the room.
Lucille turned to entertain the perplexed music-publisher.



The nearer Archie got to Mr. Aloysius Connolly the less did he like the looks
of him. Even at a distance the Labour leader had had a formidable aspect. Seen
close to, he looked even more uninviting. His face had the appearance of having
been carved out of granite, and the eye which collided with Archie’s as
the latter, with an attempt at an ingratiating smile, pulled up a chair and sat
down at the table was hard and frosty. Mr. Connolly gave the impression that he
would be a good man to have on your side during a rough-and-tumble fight down
on the water-front or in some lumber-camp, but he did not look chummy.



“Hallo-allo-allo!” said Archie.



“Who the devil,” inquired Mr. Connolly, “are you?”



“My name’s Archibald Moffam.”



“That’s not my fault.”



“I’m jolly old Brewster’s son-in-law.”



“Glad to meet you.”



“Glad to meet you,” said Archie, handsomely.



“Well, good-bye!” said Mr. Connolly.



“Eh?”



“Run along and sell your papers. Your father-in-law and I have business
to discuss.”



“Yes, I know.”



“Private,” added Mr. Connolly.



“Oh, but I’m in on this binge, you know. I’m going to be the
manager of the new hotel.”



“You!”



“Absolutely!”



“Well, well!” said Mr. Connolly, noncommittally.



Archie, pleased with the smoothness with which matters had opened, bent forward
winsomely.



“I say, you know! It won’t do, you know! Absolutely no! Not a bit
like it! No, no, far from it! Well, how about it? How do we go? What? Yes?
No?”



“What on earth are you talking about?”



“Call it off, old thing!”



“Call what off?”



“This festive old strike.”



“Not on your—hallo, Dan! Back again?”



Mr. Brewster, looming over the table like a thundercloud, regarded Archie with
more than his customary hostility. Life was no pleasant thing for the
proprietor of the Cosmopolis just now. Once a man starts building hotels, the
thing becomes like dram-drinking. Any hitch, any sudden cutting-off of the
daily dose, has the worst effects; and the strike which was holding up the
construction of his latest effort had plunged Mr. Brewster into a restless
gloom. In addition to having this strike on his hands, he had had to abandon
his annual fishing-trip just when he had begun to enjoy it; and, as if all this
were not enough, here was his son-in-law sitting at his table. Mr. Brewster had
a feeling that this was more than man was meant to bear.



“What do you want?” he demanded.



“Hallo, old thing!” said Archie. “Come and join the
party!”



“Don’t call me old thing!”



“Right-o, old companion, just as you say. I say, I was just going to
suggest to Mr. Connolly that we should all go up to my suite and talk this
business over quietly.”



“He says he’s the manager of your new hotel,” said Mr.
Connolly. “Is that right?”



“I suppose so,” said Mr. Brewster, gloomily.



“Then I’m doing you a kindness,” said Mr. Connolly, “in
not letting it be built.”



Archie dabbed at his forehead with his handkerchief. The moments were flying,
and it began to seem impossible to shift these two men. Mr. Connolly was as
firmly settled in his chair as some primeval rock. As for Mr. Brewster, he,
too, had seated himself, and was gazing at Archie with a weary repulsion. Mr.
Brewster’s glance always made Archie feel as though there were soup on
his shirt-front.



And suddenly from the orchestra at the other end of the room there came a
familiar sound, the prelude of “Mother’s Knee.”



“So you’ve started a cabaret, Dan?” said Mr. Connolly, in a
satisfied voice. “I always told you you were behind the times
here!”



Mr. Brewster jumped.



“Cabaret!”



He stared unbelievingly at the white-robed figure which had just mounted the
orchestra dais, and then concentrated his gaze on Archie.



Archie would not have looked at his father-in-law at this juncture if he had
had a free and untrammelled choice; but Mr. Brewster’s eye drew his with
something of the fascination which a snake’s has for a rabbit. Mr.
Brewster’s eye was fiery and intimidating. A basilisk might have gone to
him with advantage for a course of lessons. His gaze went right through Archie
till the latter seemed to feel his back-hair curling crisply in the flames.



“Is this one of your fool-tricks?”



Even in this tense moment Archie found time almost unconsciously to admire his
father-in-law’s penetration and intuition. He seemed to have a sort of
sixth sense. No doubt this was how great fortunes were made.



“Well, as a matter of fact—to be absolutely accurate—it was
like this—”



“Say, cut it out!” said Mr. Connolly. “Can the chatter! I
want to listen.”



Archie was only too ready to oblige him. Conversation at the moment was the
last thing he himself desired. He managed with a strong effort to disengage
himself from Mr. Brewster’s eye, and turned to the orchestra dais, where
Miss Spectatia Huskisson was now beginning the first verse of Wilson
Hymack’s masterpiece.



Miss Huskisson, like so many of the female denizens of the Middle West, was
tall and blonde and constructed on substantial lines. She was a girl whose
appearance suggested the old homestead and fried pancakes and pop coming home
to dinner after the morning’s ploughing. Even her bobbed hair did not
altogether destroy this impression. She looked big and strong and healthy, and
her lungs were obviously good. She attacked the verse of the song with
something of the vigour and breadth of treatment with which in other days she
had reasoned with refractory mules. Her diction was the diction of one trained
to call the cattle home in the teeth of Western hurricanes. Whether you wanted
to or not, you heard every word.



The subdued clatter of knives and forks had ceased. The diners, unused to this
sort of thing at the Cosmopolis, were trying to adjust their faculties to cope
with the outburst. Waiters stood transfixed, frozen, in attitudes of service.
In the momentary lull between verse and refrain Archie could hear the deep
breathing of Mr. Brewster. Involuntarily he turned to gaze at him once more, as
refugees from Pompeii may have turned to gaze upon Vesuvius; and, as he did so,
he caught sight of Mr. Connolly, and paused in astonishment.



Mr. Connolly was an altered man. His whole personality had undergone a subtle
change. His face still looked as though hewn from the living rock, but into his
eyes had crept an expression which in another man might almost have been called
sentimental. Incredible as it seemed to Archie, Mr. Connolly’s eyes were
dreamy. There was even in them a suggestion of unshed tears. And when with a
vast culmination of sound Miss Huskisson reached the high note at the end of
the refrain and, after holding it as some storming-party, spent but victorious,
holds the summit of a hard-won redoubt, broke off suddenly, in the stillness
which followed there proceeded from Mr. Connolly a deep sigh.



Miss Huskisson began the second verse. And Mr. Brewster, seeming to recover
from some kind of a trance, leaped to his feet.



“Great Godfrey!”



“Sit down!” said Mr. Connolly, in a broken voice. “Sit down,
Dan!”



“He went back to his mother on the train that very day:

He knew there was no other who could make him bright and gay:

He kissed her on the forehead and he whispered, ‘I’ve come
home!’

He told her he was never going any more to roam.

And onward through the happy years, till he grew old and grey,

He never once regretted those brave words he once did say:

It’s a long way back to mother’s knee—”



The last high note screeched across the room like a shell, and the applause
that followed was like a shell’s bursting. One could hardly have
recognised the refined interior of the Cosmopolis dining-room. Fair women were
waving napkins; brave men were hammering on the tables with the butt-end of
knives, for all the world as if they imagined themselves to be in one of those
distressing midnight-revue places. Miss Huskisson bowed, retired, returned,
bowed, and retired again, the tears streaming down her ample face. Over in a
corner Archie could see his brother-in-law clapping strenuously. A waiter, with
a display of manly emotion that did him credit, dropped an order of new peas.



“Thirty years ago last October,” said Mr. Connolly, in a shaking
voice, “I—”



Mr. Brewster interrupted him violently.



“I’ll fire that orchestra-leader! He goes to-morrow! I’ll
fire—” He turned on Archie. “What the devil do you mean by
it, you—you—”



“Thirty years ago,” said Mr. Connolly, wiping away a tear with his
napkin, “I left me dear old home in the old country—”



My hotel a bear-garden!”



“Frightfully sorry and all that, old companion—”



“Thirty years ago last October! ’Twas a fine autumn evening the
finest ye’d ever wish to see. Me old mother, she came to the station to
see me off.”



Mr. Brewster, who was not deeply interested in Mr. Connolly’s old mother,
continued to splutter inarticulately, like a firework trying to go off.



“‘Ye’ll always be a good boy, Aloysius?’ she said to
me,” said Mr. Connolly, proceeding with, his autobiography. “And I
said: ‘Yes, Mother, I will!’” Mr. Connolly sighed and applied
the napkin again. “’Twas a liar I was!” he observed,
remorsefully. “Many’s the dirty I’ve played since then.
‘It’s a long way back to Mother’s knee.’ ’Tis a
true word!” He turned impulsively to Mr. Brewster. “Dan,
there’s a deal of trouble in this world without me going out of me way to
make more. The strike is over! I’ll send the men back tomorrow!
There’s me hand on it!”



Mr. Brewster, who had just managed to co-ordinate his views on the situation
and was about to express them with the generous strength which was ever his
custom when dealing with his son-in-law, checked himself abruptly. He stared at
his old friend and business enemy, wondering if he could have heard aright.
Hope began to creep back into Mr. Brewster’s heart, like a shamefaced dog
that has been away from home hunting for a day or two.



“You’ll what!”



“I’ll send the men back to-morrow! That song was sent to guide me,
Dan! It was meant! Thirty years ago last October me dear old
mother—”



Mr. Brewster bent forward attentively. His views on Mr. Connolly’s dear
old mother had changed. He wanted to hear all about her.



“’Twas that last note that girl sang brought it all back to me as
if ’twas yesterday. As we waited on the platform, me old mother and I,
out comes the train from the tunnel, and the engine lets off a screech the way
ye’d hear it ten miles away. ’Twas thirty years ago—”



Archie stole softly from the table. He felt that his presence, if it had ever
been required, was required no longer. Looking back, he could see his
father-in-law patting Mr. Connolly affectionately on the shoulder.



Archie and Lucille lingered over their coffee. Mr. Blumenthal was out in the
telephone-box settling the business end with Wilson Hymack. The music-publisher
had been unstinted in his praise of “Mother’s Knee.” It was
sure-fire, he said. The words, stated Mr. Blumenthal, were gooey enough to
hurt, and the tune reminded him of every other song-hit he had ever heard.
There was, in Mr. Blumenthal’s opinion, nothing to stop this thing
selling a million copies.



Archie smoked contentedly.



“Not a bad evening’s work, old thing,” he said. “Talk
about birds with one stone!” He looked at Lucille reproachfully.
“You don’t seem bubbling over with joy.”



“Oh, I am, precious!” Lucille sighed. “I was only thinking
about Bill.”



“What about Bill?”



“Well, it’s rather awful to think of him tied for life to that-that
steam-siren.”



“Oh, we mustn’t look on the jolly old dark side.
Perhaps—Hallo, Bill, old top! We were just talking about you.”



“Were you?” said Bill Brewster, in a dispirited voice.



“I take it that you want congratulations, what?”



“I want sympathy!”



“Sympathy?”



“Sympathy! And lots of it! She’s gone!”



“Gone! Who?”



“Spectatia!”



“How do you mean, gone?”



Bill glowered at the tablecloth.



“Gone home. I’ve just seen her off in a cab. She’s gone back
to Washington Square to pack. She’s catching the ten o’clock train
back to Snake Bite. It was that damned song!” muttered Bill, in a
stricken voice. “She says she never realised before she sang it to-night
how hollow New York was. She said it suddenly came over her. She says
she’s going to give up her career and go back to her mother. What the
deuce are you twiddling your fingers for?” he broke off, irritably.



“Sorry, old man. I was just counting.”



“Counting? Counting what?”



“Birds, old thing. Only birds!” said Archie.




CHAPTER XXV.

THE WIGMORE VENUS



The morning was so brilliantly fine; the populace popped to and fro in so
active and cheery a manner; and everybody appeared to be so absolutely in the
pink, that a casual observer of the city of New York would have said that it
was one of those happy days. Yet Archie Moffam, as he turned out of the
sun-bathed street into the ramshackle building on the third floor of which was
the studio belonging to his artist friend, James B. Wheeler, was faintly
oppressed with a sort of a kind of feeling that something was wrong. He would
not have gone so far as to say that he had the pip—it was more a vague
sense of discomfort. And, searching for first causes as he made his way
upstairs, he came to the conclusion that the person responsible for this
nebulous depression was his wife, Lucille. It seemed to Archie that at
breakfast that morning Lucille’s manner had been subtly rummy. Nothing
you could put your finger on, still—rummy.



Musing thus, he reached the studio, and found the door open and the room empty.
It had the air of a room whose owner has dashed in to fetch his golf-clubs and
biffed off, after the casual fashion of the artist temperament, without
bothering to close up behind him. And such, indeed, was the case. The studio
had seen the last of J. B. Wheeler for that day: but Archie, not realising this
and feeling that a chat with Mr. Wheeler, who was a light-hearted bird, was
what he needed this morning, sat down to wait. After a few moments, his gaze,
straying over the room, encountered a handsomely framed picture, and he went
across to take a look at it.



J. B. Wheeler was an artist who made a large annual income as an illustrator
for the magazines, and it was a surprise to Archie to find that he also went in
for this kind of thing. For the picture, dashingly painted in oils, represented
a comfortably plump young woman who, from her rather weak-minded simper and the
fact that she wore absolutely nothing except a small dove on her left shoulder,
was plainly intended to be the goddess Venus. Archie was not much of a lad
around the picture-galleries, but he knew enough about Art to recognise Venus
when he saw her; though once or twice, it is true, artists had double-crossed
him by ringing in some such title as “Day Dreams,” or “When
the Heart is Young.”



He inspected this picture for awhile, then, returning to his seat, lit a
cigarette and began to meditate on Lucille once more. “Yes, the dear girl
had been rummy at breakfast. She had not exactly said anything or done anything
out of the ordinary; but—well, you know how it is. We husbands, we lads
of the for-better-or-for-worse brigade, we learn to pierce the mask. There had
been in Lucille’s manner that curious, strained sweetness which comes to
women whose husbands have failed to match the piece of silk or forgotten to
post an important letter. If his conscience had not been as clear as crystal,
Archie would have said that that was what must have been the matter. But, when
Lucille wrote letters, she just stepped out of the suite and dropped them in
the mail-chute attached to the elevator. It couldn’t be that. And he
couldn’t have forgotten anything else, because—”



“Oh my sainted aunt!”



Archie’s cigarette smouldered, neglected, between his fingers. His jaw
had fallen and his eyes were staring glassily before him. He was appalled. His
memory was weak, he knew; but never before had it let him down so scurvily as
this. This was a record. It stood in a class by itself, printed in red ink and
marked with a star, as the bloomer of a lifetime. For a man may forget many
things: he may forget his name, his umbrella, his nationality, his spats, and
the friends of his youth: but there is one thing which your married man, your
in-sickness-and-in-health lizard must not forget: and that is the anniversary
of his wedding-day.



Remorse swept over Archie like a wave. His heart bled for Lucille. No wonder
the poor girl had been rummy at breakfast. What girl wouldn’t be rummy at
breakfast, tied for life to a ghastly outsider like himself? He groaned
hollowly, and sagged forlornly in his chair: and, as he did so, the Venus
caught his eye. For it was an eye-catching picture. You might like it or
dislike it, but you could not ignore it.



As a strong swimmer shoots to the surface after a high dive, Archie’s
soul rose suddenly from the depths to which it had descended. He did not often
get inspirations, but he got one now. Hope dawned with a jerk. The one way out
had presented itself to him. A rich present! That was the wheeze. If he
returned to her bearing a rich present, he might, with the help of Heaven and a
face of brass, succeed in making her believe that he had merely pretended to
forget the vital date in order to enhance the surprise.



It was a scheme. Like some great general forming his plan of campaign on the
eve of battle, Archie had the whole binge neatly worked out inside a minute. He
scribbled a note to Mr. Wheeler, explaining the situation and promising
reasonable payment on the instalment system; then, placing the note in a
conspicuous position on the easel, he leaped to the telephone: and presently
found himself connected with Lucille’s room at the Cosmopolis.



“Hullo, darling,” he cooed.



There was a slight pause at the other end of the wire.



“Oh, hullo, Archie!”



Lucille’s voice was dull and listless, and Archie’s experienced ear
could detect that she had been crying. He raised his right foot, and kicked
himself indignantly on the left ankle.



“Many happy returns of the day, old thing!”



A muffled sob floated over the wire.



“Have you only just remembered?” said Lucille in a small voice.



Archie, bracing himself up, cackled gleefully into the receiver.



“Did I take you in, light of my home? Do you mean to say you really
thought I had forgotten? For Heaven’s sake!”



“You didn’t say a word at breakfast.”



“Ah, but that was all part of the devilish cunning. I hadn’t got a
present for you then. At least, I didn’t know whether it was
ready.”



“Oh, Archie, you darling!” Lucille’s voice had lost its
crushed melancholy. She trilled like a thrush, or a linnet, or any bird that
goes in largely for trilling. “Have you really got me a present?”



“It’s here now. The dickens of a fruity picture. One of J. B.
Wheeler’s things. You’ll like it.”



“Oh, I know I shall. I love his work. You are an angel. We’ll hang
it over the piano.”



“I’ll be round with it in something under three ticks, star of my
soul. I’ll take a taxi.”



“Yes, do hurry! I want to hug you!”



“Right-o!” said Archie. “I’ll take two taxis.”



It is not far from Washington Square to the Hotel Cosmopolis, and Archie made
the journey without mishap. There was a little unpleasantness with the cabman
before starting—he, on the prudish plea that he was a married man with a
local reputation to keep up, declining at first to be seen in company with the
masterpiece. But, on Archie giving a promise to keep the front of the picture
away from the public gaze, he consented to take the job on; and, some ten
minutes later, having made his way blushfully through the hotel lobby and
endured the frank curiosity of the boy who worked the elevator, Archie entered
his suite, the picture under his arm.



He placed it carefully against the wall in order to leave himself more scope
for embracing Lucille, and when the joyful reunion—or the sacred scene,
if you prefer so to call it, was concluded, he stepped forward to turn it round
and exhibit it.



“Why, it’s enormous,” said Lucille. “I didn’t
know Mr. Wheeler ever painted pictures that size. When you said it was one of
his, I thought it must be the original of a magazine drawing or something
like—Oh!”



Archie had moved back and given her an uninterrupted view of the work of art,
and she had started as if some unkindly disposed person had driven a bradawl
into her.



“Pretty ripe, what?” said Archie enthusiastically.



Lucille did not speak for a moment. It may have been sudden joy that kept her
silent. Or, on the other hand, it may not. She stood looking at the picture
with wide eyes and parted lips.



“A bird, eh?” said Archie.



“Y—yes,” said Lucille.



“I knew you’d like it,” proceeded Archie with animation,
“You see? you’re by way of being a picture-hound—know all
about the things, and what not—inherit it from the dear old dad, I
shouldn’t wonder. Personally, I can’t tell one picture from another
as a rule, but I’m bound to say, the moment I set eyes on this, I said to
myself ‘What ho!’ or words to that effect, I rather think this will
add a touch of distinction to the home, yes, no? I’ll hang it up, shall
I? ’Phone down to the office, light of my soul, and tell them to send up
a nail, a bit of string, and the hotel hammer.”



“One moment, darling. I’m not quite sure.”



“Eh?”



“Where it ought to hang, I mean. You see—”



“Over the piano, you said. The jolly old piano.”



“Yes, but I hadn’t seen it then.”



A monstrous suspicion flitted for an instant into Archie’s mind.



“I say, you do like it, don’t you?” he said anxiously.



“Oh, Archie, darling! Of course I do! And it was so sweet of you
to give it to me. But, what I was trying to say was that this picture is
so—so striking that I feel that we ought to wait a little while and
decide where it would have the best effect. The light over the piano is rather
strong.”



“You think it ought to hang in a dimmish light, what?”



“Yes, yes. The dimmer the—I mean, yes, in a dim light. Suppose we
leave it in the corner for the moment—over there—behind the sofa,
and—and I’ll think it over. It wants a lot of thought, you
know.”



“Right-o! Here?”



“Yes, that will do splendidly. Oh, and, Archie.”



“Hullo?”



“I think perhaps... Just turn its face to the wall, will you?”
Lucille gave a little gulp. “It will prevent it getting dusty.”



It perplexed Archie a little during the next few days to notice in Lucille,
whom he had always looked on as pre-eminently a girl who knew her own mind, a
curious streak of vacillation. Quite half a dozen times he suggested various
spots on the wall as suitable for the Venus, but Lucille seemed unable to
decide. Archie wished that she would settle on something definite, for he
wanted to invite J. B. Wheeler to the suite to see the thing. He had heard
nothing from the artist since the day he had removed the picture, and one
morning, encountering him on Broadway, he expressed his appreciation of the
very decent manner in which the other had taken the whole affair.



“Oh, that!” said J. B. Wheeler. “My dear fellow, you’re
welcome.” He paused for a moment. “More than welcome,” he
added. “You aren’t much of an expert on pictures, are you?”



“Well,” said Archie, “I don’t know that you’d
call me an absolute nib, don’t you know, but of course I know enough to
see that this particular exhibit is not a little fruity. Absolutely one of the
best things you’ve ever done, laddie.”



A slight purple tinge manifested itself in Mr. Wheeler’s round and rosy
face. His eyes bulged.



“What are you talking about, you Tishbite? You misguided son of Belial,
are you under the impression that I painted that thing?”



“Didn’t you?”



Mr. Wheeler swallowed a little convulsively.



“My fiancée painted it,” he said shortly.



“Your fiancée? My dear old lad, I didn’t know you were engaged. Who
is she? Do I know her?”



“Her name is Alice Wigmore. You don’t know her.”



“And she painted that picture?” Archie was perturbed. “But, I
say! Won’t she be apt to wonder where the thing has got to?”



“I told her it had been stolen. She thought it a great compliment, and
was tickled to death. So that’s all right.”



“And, of course, she’ll paint you another.”



“Not while I have my strength she won’t,” said J. B. Wheeler
firmly. “She’s given up painting since I taught her golf, thank
goodness, and my best efforts shall be employed in seeing that she
doesn’t have a relapse.”



“But, laddie,” said Archie, puzzled, “you talk as though
there were something wrong with the picture. I thought it dashed hot
stuff.”



“God bless you!” said J. B. Wheeler.



Archie proceeded on his way, still mystified. Then he reflected that artists as
a class were all pretty weird and rummy and talked more or less consistently
through their hats. You couldn’t ever take an artist’s opinion on a
picture. Nine out of ten of them had views on Art which would have admitted
them to any looney-bin, and no questions asked. He had met several of the
species who absolutely raved over things which any reasonable chappie would
decline to be found dead in a ditch with. His admiration for the Wigmore Venus,
which had faltered for a moment during his conversation with J. B. Wheeler,
returned in all its pristine vigour. Absolute rot, he meant to say, to try to
make out that it wasn’t one of the ones and just like mother used to
make. Look how Lucille had liked it!



At breakfast next morning, Archie once more brought up the question of the
hanging of the picture. It was absurd to let a thing like that go on wasting
its sweetness behind a sofa with its face to the wall.



“Touching the jolly old masterpiece,” he said, “how about it?
I think it’s time we hoisted it up somewhere.”



Lucille fiddled pensively with her coffee-spoon.



“Archie, dear,” she said, “I’ve been thinking.”



“And a very good thing to do,” said Archie. “I’ve often
meant to do it myself when I got a bit of time.”



“About that picture, I mean. Did you know it was father’s birthday
to-morrow?”



“Why no, old thing, I didn’t, to be absolutely honest. Your revered
parent doesn’t confide in me much these days, as a matter of fact.”



“Well, it is. And I think we ought to give him a present.”



“Absolutely. But how? I’m all for spreading sweetness and light,
and cheering up the jolly old pater’s sorrowful existence, but I
haven’t a bean. And, what is more, things have come to such a pass that I
scan the horizon without seeing a single soul I can touch. I suppose I could
get into Reggie van Tuyl’s ribs for a bit, but—I don’t
know—touching poor old Reggie always seems to me rather like potting a
sitting bird.”



“Of course, I don’t want you to do anything like that. I was
thinking—Archie, darling, would you be very hurt if I gave father the
picture?”



“Oh, I say!”



“Well, I can’t think of anything else.”



“But wouldn’t you miss it most frightfully?”



“Oh, of course I should. But you see—father’s
birthday—”



Archie had always thought Lucille the dearest and most unselfish angel in the
world, but never had the fact come home to him so forcibly as now. He kissed
her fondly.



“By Jove!” he exclaimed. “You really are, you know! This is
the biggest thing since jolly old Sir Philip What’s-his-name gave the
drink of water to the poor blighter whose need was greater than his, if you
recall the incident. I had to sweat it up at school, I remember. Sir Philip,
poor old bean, had a most ghastly thirst on, and he was just going to have one
on the house, so to speak, when... but it’s all in the history-books.
This is the sort of thing Boy Scouts do! Well, of course, it’s up to you,
queen of my soul. If you feel like making the sacrifice, right-o! Shall I bring
the pater up here and show him the picture?”



“No, I shouldn’t do that. Do you think you could get into his suite
to-morrow morning and hang it up somewhere? You see, if he had the chance
of—what I mean is, if—yes, I think it would be best to hang it up
and let him discover it there.”



“It would give him a surprise, you mean, what?”



“Yes.”



Lucille sighed inaudibly. She was a girl with a conscience, and that conscience
was troubling her a little. She agreed with Archie that the discovery of the
Wigmore Venus in his artistically furnished suite would give Mr. Brewster a
surprise. Surprise, indeed, was perhaps an inadequate word. She was sorry for
her father, but the instinct of self-preservation is stronger than any other
emotion.



Archie whistled merrily on the following morning as, having driven a nail into
his father-in-law’s wallpaper, he adjusted the cord from which the
Wigmore Venus was suspended. He was a kind-hearted young man, and, though Mr.
Daniel Brewster had on many occasions treated him with a good deal of
austerity, his simple soul was pleased at the thought of doing him a good turn,
He had just completed his work and was stepping cautiously down, when a voice
behind him nearly caused him to overbalance.



“What the devil?”



Archie turned beamingly.



“Hullo, old thing! Many happy returns of the day!”



Mr. Brewster was standing in a frozen attitude. His strong face was slightly
flushed.



“What—what—?” he gurgled.



Mr. Brewster was not in one of his sunniest moods that morning. The proprietor
of a large hotel has many things to disturb him, and to-day things had been
going wrong. He had come up to his suite with the idea of restoring his shaken
nerve system with a quiet cigar, and the sight of his son-in-law had, as so
frequently happened, made him feel worse than ever. But, when Archie had
descended from the chair and moved aside to allow him an uninterrupted view of
the picture, Mr. Brewster realised that a worse thing had befallen him than a
mere visit from one who always made him feel that the world was a bleak place.



He stared at the Venus dumbly. Unlike most hotel-proprietors, Daniel Brewster
was a connoisseur of Art. Connoisseuring was, in fact, his hobby. Even the
public rooms of the Cosmopolis were decorated with taste, and his own private
suite was a shrine of all that was best and most artistic. His tastes were
quiet and restrained, and it is not too much to say that the Wigmore Venus hit
him behind the ear like a stuffed eel-skin.



So great was the shock that for some moments it kept him silent, and before he
could recover speech Archie had explained.



“It’s a birthday present from Lucille, don’t you know.”



Mr. Brewster crushed down the breezy speech he had intended to utter.



“Lucille gave me—that?” he muttered.



He swallowed pathetically. He was suffering, but the iron courage of the
Brewsters stood him in good stead. This man was no weakling. Presently the
rigidity of his face relaxed. He was himself again. Of all things in the world
he loved his daughter most, and if, in whatever mood of temporary insanity, she
had brought herself to suppose that this beastly daub was the sort of thing he
would like for a birthday present, he must accept the situation like a man. He
would on the whole have preferred death to a life lived in the society of the
Wigmore Venus, but even that torment must be endured if the alternative was the
hurting of Lucille’s feelings.



“I think I’ve chosen a pretty likely spot to hang the thing,
what?” said Archie cheerfully. “It looks well alongside those
Japanese prints, don’t you think? Sort of stands out.”



Mr. Brewster licked his dry lips and grinned a ghastly grin.



“It does stand out!” he agreed.




CHAPTER XXVI.

A TALE OF A GRANDFATHER



Archie was not a man who readily allowed himself to become worried, especially
about people who were not in his own immediate circle of friends, but in the
course of the next week he was bound to admit that he was not altogether easy
in his mind about his father-in-law’s mental condition. He had read all
sorts of things in the Sunday papers and elsewhere about the constant strain to
which captains of industry are subjected, a strain which sooner or later is
only too apt to make the victim go all blooey, and it seemed to him that Mr.
Brewster was beginning to find the going a trifle too tough for his stamina.
Undeniably he was behaving in an odd manner, and Archie, though no physician,
was aware that, when the American business-man, that restless, ever-active
human machine, starts behaving in an odd manner, the next thing you know is
that two strong men, one attached to each arm, are hurrying him into the cab
bound for Bloomingdale.



He did not confide his misgivings to Lucille, not wishing to cause her anxiety.
He hunted up Reggie van Tuyl at the club, and sought advice from him.



“I say, Reggie, old thing—present company excepted—have there
been any loonies in your family?”



Reggie stirred in the slumber which always gripped him in the early afternoon.



“Loonies?” he mumbled, sleepily. “Rather! My uncle Edgar
thought he was twins.”



“Twins, eh?”



“Yes. Silly idea! I mean, you’d have thought one of my uncle Edgar
would have been enough for any man.”



“How did the thing start?” asked Archie.



“Start? Well, the first thing we noticed was when he began wanting two of
everything. Had to set two places for him at dinner and so on. Always wanted
two seats at the theatre. Ran into money, I can tell you.”



“He didn’t behave rummily up till then? I mean to say, wasn’t
sort of jumpy and all that?”



“Not that I remember. Why?”



Archie’s tone became grave.



“Well, I’ll tell you, old man, though I don’t want it to go
any farther, that I’m a bit worried about my jolly old father-in-law. I
believe he’s about to go in off the deep-end. I think he’s cracking
under the strain. Dashed weird his behaviour has been the last few days.”



“Such as?” murmured Mr. van Tuyl.



“Well, the other morning I happened to be in his suite—incidentally
he wouldn’t go above ten dollars, and I wanted twenty-five-and he
suddenly picked up a whacking big paper-weight and bunged it for all he was
worth.”



“At you?”



“Not at me. That was the rummy part of it. At a mosquito on the wall, he
said. Well, I mean to say, do chappies bung paper-weights at mosquitoes? I
mean, is it done?”



“Smash anything?”



“Curiously enough, no. But he only just missed a rather decent picture
which Lucille had given him for his birthday. Another foot to the left and it
would have been a goner.”



“Sounds queer.”



“And, talking of that picture, I looked in on him about a couple of
afternoons later, and he’d taken it down from the wall and laid it on the
floor and was staring at it in a dashed marked sort of manner. That was
peculiar, what?”



“On the floor?”



“On the jolly old carpet. When I came in, he was goggling at it in a sort
of glassy way. Absolutely rapt, don’t you know. My coming in gave him a
start—seemed to rouse him from a kind of trance, you know—and he
jumped like an antelope; and, if I hadn’t happened to grab him, he would
have trampled bang on the thing. It was deuced unpleasant, you know. His manner
was rummy. He seemed to be brooding on something. What ought I to do about it,
do you think? It’s not my affair, of course, but it seems to me that, if
he goes on like this, one of these days he’ll be stabbing someone with a
pickle-fork.”



To Archie’s relief, his father-in-law’s symptoms showed no signs of
development. In fact, his manner reverted to the normal once more, and a few
days later, meeting Archie in the lobby of the hotel, he seemed quite cheerful.
It was not often that he wasted his time talking to his son-in-law, but on this
occasion he chatted with him for several minutes about the big picture-robbery
which had formed the chief item of news on the front pages of the morning
papers that day. It was Mr. Brewster’s opinion that the outrage had been
the work of a gang and that nobody was safe.



Daniel Brewster had spoken of this matter with strange earnestness, but his
words had slipped from Archie’s mind when he made his way that night to
his father-in-law’s suite. Archie was in an exalted mood. In the course
of dinner he had had a bit of good news which was occupying his thoughts to the
exclusion of all other matters. It had left him in a comfortable, if rather
dizzy, condition of benevolence to all created things. He had smiled at the
room-clerk as he crossed the lobby, and if he had had a dollar, he would have
given it to the boy who took him up in the elevator.



He found the door of the Brewster suite unlocked, which at any other time would
have struck him as unusual; but to-night he was in no frame of mind to notice
these trivialities. He went in, and, finding the room dark and no one at home,
sat down, too absorbed in his thoughts to switch on the lights, and gave
himself up to dreamy meditation.



There are certain moods in which one loses count of time, and Archie could not
have said how long he had been sitting in the deep arm-chair near the window
when he first became aware that he was not alone in the room. He had closed his
eyes, the better to meditate, so had not seen anyone enter. Nor had he heard
the door open. The first intimation he had that somebody had come in was when
some hard substance knocked against some other hard object, producing a sharp
sound which brought him back to earth with a jerk.



He sat up silently. The fact that the room was still in darkness made it
obvious that something nefarious was afoot. Plainly there was dirty work in
preparation at the cross-roads. He stared into the blackness, and, as his eyes
grew accustomed to it, was presently able to see an indistinct form bending
over something on the floor. The sound of rather stertorous breathing came to
him.



Archie had many defects which prevented him being the perfect man, but lack of
courage was not one of them. His somewhat rudimentary intelligence had
occasionally led his superior officers during the war to thank God that Great
Britain had a Navy, but even these stern critics had found nothing to complain
of in the manner in which he bounded over the top. Some of us are thinkers,
others men of action. Archie was a man of action, and he was out of his chair
and sailing in the direction of the back of the intruder’s neck before a
wiser man would have completed his plan of campaign. The miscreant collapsed
under him with a squashy sound, like the wind going out of a pair of bellows,
and Archie, taking a firm seat on his spine, rubbed the other’s face in
the carpet and awaited the progress of events.



At the end of half a minute it became apparent that there was going to be no
counter-attack. The dashing swiftness of the assault had apparently had the
effect of depriving the marauder of his entire stock of breath. He was gurgling
to himself in a pained sort of way and making no effort to rise. Archie,
feeling that it would be safe to get up and switch on the light, did so, and,
turning after completing this manoeuvre, was greeted by the spectacle of his
father-in-law, seated on the floor in a breathless and dishevelled condition,
blinking at the sudden illumination. On the carpet beside Mr. Brewster lay a
long knife, and beside the knife lay the handsomely framed masterpiece of J. B.
Wheeler’s fiancée, Miss Alice Wigmore. Archie stared at this collection
dumbly.



“Oh, what-ho!” he observed at length, feebly.



A distinct chill manifested itself in the region of Archie’s spine. This
could mean only one thing. His fears had been realised. The strain of modern
life, with all its hustle and excitement, had at last proved too much for Mr.
Brewster. Crushed by the thousand and one anxieties and worries of a
millionaire’s existence, Daniel Brewster had gone off his onion.



Archie was nonplussed. This was his first experience of this kind of thing.
What, he asked himself, was the proper procedure in a situation of this sort?
What was the local rule? Where, in a word, did he go from here? He was still
musing in an embarrassed and baffled way, having taken the precaution of
kicking the knife under the sofa, when Mr. Brewster spoke. And there was in,
both the words and the method of their delivery so much of his old familiar
self that Archie felt quite relieved.



“So it’s you, is it, you wretched blight, you miserable
weed!” said Mr. Brewster, having recovered enough breath to be going on
with. He glowered at his son-in-law despondently. “I might have expected
it! If I was at the North Pole, I could count on you butting in!”



“Shall I get you a drink of water?” said Archie.



“What the devil,” demanded Mr. Brewster, “do you imagine I
want with a drink of water?”



“Well—” Archie hesitated delicately. “I had a sort of
idea that you had been feeling the strain a bit. I mean to say, rush of modern
life and all that sort of thing—”



“What are you doing in my room?” said Mr. Brewster, changing the
subject.



“Well, I came to tell you something, and I came in here and was waiting
for you, and I saw some chappie biffing about in the dark, and I thought it was
a burglar or something after some of your things, so, thinking it over, I got
the idea that it would be a fairly juicy scheme to land on him with both feet.
No idea it was you, old thing! Frightfully sorry and all that. Meant
well!”



Mr. Brewster sighed deeply. He was a just man, and he could not but realise
that, in the circumstances, Archie had behaved not unnaturally.



“Oh, well!” he said. “I might have known something would go
wrong.”



“Awfully sorry!”



“It can’t be helped. What was it you wanted to tell me?” He
eyed his son-in-law piercingly. “Not a cent over twenty dollars!”
he said coldly.



Archie hastened to dispel the pardonable error.



“Oh, it wasn’t anything like that,” he said. “As a
matter of fact, I think it’s a good egg. It has bucked me up to no
inconsiderable degree. I was dining with Lucille just now, and, as we dallied
with the food-stuffs, she told me something which—well, I’m bound
to say, it made me feel considerably braced. She told me to trot along and ask
you if you would mind—”



“I gave Lucille a hundred dollars only last Tuesday.”



Archie was pained.



“Adjust this sordid outlook, old thing!” he urged. “You
simply aren’t anywhere near it. Right off the target, absolutely! What
Lucille told me to ask you was if you would mind—at some tolerably near
date—being a grandfather! Rotten thing to be, of course,” proceeded
Archie commiseratingly, “for a chappie of your age, but there it
is!”



Mr. Brewster gulped.



“Do you mean to say—?”



“I mean, apt to make a fellow feel a bit of a patriarch. Snowy hair and
what not. And, of course, for a chappie in the prime of life like
you—”



“Do you mean to tell me—? Is this true?”



“Absolutely! Of course, speaking for myself, I’m all for it. I
don’t know when I’ve felt more bucked. I sang as I came up
here—absolutely warbled in the elevator. But you—”



A curious change had come over Mr. Brewster. He was one of those men who have
the appearance of having been hewn out of the solid rock, but now in some
indescribable way he seemed to have melted. For a moment he gazed at Archie,
then, moving quickly forward, he grasped his hand in an iron grip.



“This is the best news I’ve ever had!” he mumbled.



“Awfully good of you to take it like this,” said Archie cordially.
“I mean, being a grandfather—”



Mr. Brewster smiled. Of a man of his appearance one could hardly say that he
smiled playfully; but there was something in his expression that remotely
suggested playfulness.



“My dear old bean,” he said.



Archie started.



“My dear old bean,” repeated Mr. Brewster firmly, “I’m
the happiest man in America!” His eye fell on the picture which lay on
the floor. He gave a slight shudder, but recovered himself immediately.
“After this,” he said, “I can reconcile myself to living with
that thing for the rest of my life. I feel it doesn’t matter.”



“I say,” said Archie, “how about that? Wouldn’t have
brought the thing up if you hadn’t introduced the topic, but, speaking as
man to man, what the dickens WERE you up to when I landed on your spine just
now?”



“I suppose you thought I had gone off my head?”



“Well, I’m bound to say—”



Mr. Brewster cast an unfriendly glance at the picture.



“Well, I had every excuse, after living with that infernal thing for a
week!”



Archie looked at him, astonished.



“I say, old thing, I don’t know if I have got your meaning exactly,
but you somehow give me the impression that you don’t like that jolly old
work of Art.”



“Like it!” cried Mr. Brewster. “It’s nearly driven me
mad! Every time it caught my eye, it gave me a pain in the neck. To-night I
felt as if I couldn’t stand it any longer. I didn’t want to hurt
Lucille’s feelings, by telling her, so I made up my mind I would cut the
damned thing out of its frame and tell her it had been stolen.”



“What an extraordinary thing! Why, that’s exactly what old Wheeler
did.”



“Who is old Wheeler?”



“Artist chappie. Pal of mine. His fiancée painted the thing, and, when I
lifted it off him, he told her it had been stolen. He didn’t seem
frightfully keen on it, either.”



“Your friend Wheeler has evidently good taste.”



Archie was thinking.



“Well, all this rather gets past me,” he said. “Personally,
I’ve always admired the thing. Dashed ripe bit of work, I’ve always
considered. Still, of course, if you feel that way—”



“You may take it from me that I do!”



“Well, then, in that case—You know what a clumsy devil I
am—You can tell Lucille it was all my fault—”



The Wigmore Venus smiled up at Archie—it seemed to Archie with a
pathetic, pleading smile. For a moment he was conscious of a feeling of guilt;
then, closing his eyes and hardening his heart, he sprang lightly in the air
and descended with both feet on the picture. There was a sound of rending
canvas, and the Venus ceased to smile.



“Golly!” said Archie, regarding the wreckage remorsefully.



Mr. Brewster did not share his remorse. For the second time that night he
gripped him by the hand.



“My boy!” he quavered. He stared at Archie as if he were seeing him
with new eyes. “My dear boy, you were through the war, were you
not?”



“Eh? Oh yes! Right through the jolly old war.”



“What was your rank?”



“Oh, second lieutenant.”



“You ought to have been a general!” Mr. Brewster clasped his hand
once more in a vigorous embrace. “I only hope,” he added
“that your son will be like you!”



There are certain compliments, or compliments coming from certain sources,
before which modesty reels, stunned. Archie’s did.



He swallowed convulsively. He had never thought to hear these words from Daniel
Brewster.



“How would it be, old thing,” he said almost brokenly, “if
you and I trickled down to the bar and had a spot of sherbet?”



THE END



Comments on "Indiscretions of Archie" :

Leave a Reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

Join Our Literary Community

Subscribe to our newsletter for exclusive book recommendations, author interviews, and upcoming releases.